THE
third
part
of
THE
TRVE-WATCH
or
The
Call
of
the
Lord
to
awake
all
sorts
to
meete
him
speedely
with
intreaty
of
peace
,
&
to
turne
vnto
him
by
true
repentance
:
shewing
what
causes
we
haue
forthwith
to
betake
ourselu's
to
watching
&
prayer
.
Taken
out
of
the
vision
of
Ezekiel
Chap:
9.
BY
IO:
BRINSIEY
.
The
sec●und
edition
.
Imprinted
at
LONDON
for
Thomas
Pauier
1623.
THE
THIRD
PART
OF
THE
TRVE
WATCH
,
Containing
the
call
of
the
Lord
,
to
awake
all
sorts
to
meet
him
with
intreatie
of
peace
,
and
to
turne
unto
him
by
true
repentance
:
shewing
what
causes
we
have
forthwith
to
betake
our selves
to
Watching
and
Prayer
.
Taken
out
of
the
Vision
of
EZEKIEL
,
Chap.
9.
By
IOHN
BRINSLEY
.
IER.
36.
2.
Take
thee
a
roule
of
a
booke
,
and
write
therein
all
the
words
that
I
have
spoken
unto
thee
against
Israel
,
and
against
Iudah
,
and
against
all
the
Nations
,
from
the
day
I
spake
unto
thee
,
from
the
daies
of
Iosiah
even
unto
this
day
.
VERSE
7.
It
may
be
they
will
present
their
supplication
before
the
Lord
,
and
will
returne
every
one
from
his
evill
way
,
for
great
is
the
anger
and
the
furie
that
the
Lord
hath
pronounced
against
this
people
.
HAB.
2.
2.
Write
the
vision
and
make
it
plaine
upon
tables
,
that
he
may
run
that
readeth
it
.
EZEK.
18.
30.
[
](A16890-e350-b)*
*
Returne
and
cause
others
to
returne
away
from
all
,
&c.
Repent
and
turne
your selves
from
all
your
transgressions
:
so
iniquitie
shall
not
be
your
ruine
.
VERSE
32.
For
I
have
no
pleasure
in
the
death
of
him
that
dieth
,
saith
the
Lord
God
:
Wherefore
turne
[
](A16890-e390-b)*
*
Or
others
.
your selves
and
live
you
.
LONDON
,
Printed
by
IOHN
HAVILAND
for
THOMAS
PAVIER
,
and
are
to
be
sold
at
his
shop
in
Ivie
lane
.
1622.
The
summe
of
the
whole
Booke
.
1.
How
the
Lord
did
long
forewarne
his
people
of
Iudah
,
calling
them
to
repentance
,
sundrie
waies
,
before
he
brought
upon
them
the
seventie
yeeres
captivitie
in
Babylon
.
And
withall
the
p●incipall
abominations
which
provoked
him
to
this
heavie
judgement
.
2.
The
wofull
miseries
which
all
sorts
endured
in
that
Captivitie
,
when
no
warnings
would
preuaile
to
bring
them
to
unfained
repentance
:
and
more
specially
the
plagues
which
came
upon
the
wicked
and
impenitent
.
3.
Particular
application
hereof
unto
our selves
,
and
of
the
manifold
forewarnings
which
we
have
received
,
chiefly
from
Babylon
,
above
all
in
the
powder
treason
:
shewing
evidently
that
the
Lord
is
angrie
with
us
for
our
sinnes
,
and
what
use
we
are
to
make
,
as
of
all
our
forewarnings
,
so
chiefly
of
that
Powder-treason
.
4.
How
to
appease
the
Lord
,
so
as
to
prevent
the
like
judgements
and
all
other
plagues
;
●nd
ever
to
●emaine
a
most
happie
people
unto
the
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Also
how
very
one
of
us
may
attaine
to
true
Christian
boldnesse
to
be
alwaies
readie
to
appeare
be●ore
his
Majestie
.
See
the
more
particular
contents
of
the
severall
Chapters
and
heads
after
.
A
Commendatorie
Epistle
.
THis
Author
(
Christian
Reader
)
having
desired
first
my
censure
,
now
sundrie
yeeres
agoe
,
and
since
my
joint
testimonie
,
touching
this
worke
,
that
by
the
mouth
or
two
or
three
witnesses
,
God
might
make
it
more
effectuall
,
for
accomplishing
all
the
good
his
heart
desireth
;
I
could
no
way
justly
denie
the
same
:
seeing
as
the
ends
,
which
it
propoundeth
and
wholly
aimeth
at
,
are
only
to
helpe
to
further
the
way
to
our
unfained
repentance
,
for
the
generall
happinesse
of
us
all
,
yea
even
of
every
soule
;
and
that
our
glory
may
be
continued
to
us
,
and
to
our
posteritie
;
so
he
hath
long
travelled
in
the
same
,
and
used
all
holy
meanes
of
triall
and
examination
,
that
there
might
be
nothing
in
it
,
but
that
which
is
necessarie
to
these
ends
,
and
which
might
stand
before
the
Lords
Tribunall
.
For
the
Author
himselfe
,
though
I
have
knowne
him
from
my
childhood
,
being
borne
neere
unto
him
,
brought
up
in
the
same
Grammar
Schoole
,
and
after
,
in
the
same
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
and
ever
since
beene
most
familiarly
acquainted
with
him
,
and
therefore
could
speake
more
in
this
case
then
I
take
to
be
convenient
,
yet
I
may
wholly
spare
that
paines
;
seeing
his
owne
faithfull
and
happy
labours
have
so
long
agoe
commended
him
,
and
made
him
and
his
holy
affection
for
the
good
of
all
,
so
well
knowne
to
the
Church
of
God
.
As
first
,
the
first
part
of
this
True
watch
,
the
Rule
of
Life
,
so
much
approved
of
all
religious
Christians
,
to
whose
hands
it
hath
come
,
that
it
hath
now
the
ninth
time
seene
the
Presse
,
and
gone
thorow
the
triall
,
[
](A16890-e530-b)*
*
See
the
Preface
before
it
to
the
Christian
Reader
.
Wherein
he
hath
set
out
to
the
view
of
all
,
the
holinesse
and
integritie
of
that
way
of
life
,
which
we
all
jointly
professe
(
according
to
Gods
sacred
word
,
and
the
good
Lawes
of
our
Christian
Commonweale
)
to
the
justifying
of
our
Church
against
the
Separatists
,
to
be
the
true
Church
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
that
whosoever
so
walketh
shall
undoubtedly
finde
eternall
life
,
and
in
the
meane
while
all
heavenly
boldnesse
,
peace
and
joy
.
And
not
only
against
them
,
but
also
against
the
superstitious
and
clamorous
Papists
,
who
herein
slander
our
Religion
,
affirming
it
to
be
a
religion
of
carnall
libertie
,
theirs
of
holinesse
,
ours
full
of
divisions
and
uncertaintie
,
theirs
of
perfect
unitie
,
thereby
to
draw
our
people
to
a
dislike
of
the
eternall
truth
of
our
blessed
God
,
and
to
a
liking
of
that
popish
way
,
which
is
nothing
but
meere
superstition
in
outward
shews
of
devotion
,
according
to
mens
inventions
,
and
such
as
God
never
commanded
,
or
required
;
nay
such
as
God
hath
most
expresly
forbidden
,
as
tending
to
utter
perdition
,
both
of
soules
and
bodies
.
So
secondly
,
the
second
part
of
this
True
watch
,
the
Rule
of
Praier
,
in
which
he
hath
manifested
his
holy
desire
and
unfained
love
to
the
Church
of
God
and
his
native
Countrie
,
for
a
perfect
peace
and
unitie
,
with
all
happinesse
in
the
same
,
and
hath
so
laboured
to
trace
out
the
most
sure
and
plaine
way
,
following
the
direction
of
our
blessed
Saviour
,
as
that
whosoever
striveth
so
to
watch
&
pray
,
shall
undoubtedly
be
amongst
them
that
are
as
the
Chariots
and
horsemen
of
Israel
,
and
helpe
to
save
the
Iland
.
And
in
the
third
place
in
his
Schoole
labours
,
for
the
benefit
of
our
children
and
posteritie
,
he
hath
fully
witnessed
his
longing
desire
of
the
perpetuall
flourishing
of
this
our
Church
and
Nation
;
concerning
which
travell
,
(
to
omit
all
other
)
[
](A16890-e550-b)a
a
Dr.
Hali
Commendatorie
Preface
.
The
Iesuites
have
wonne
much
of
their
reputation
,
and
stollen
many
hearts
with
their
diligence
:
in
this
kinde
we
may
outstrip
them
if
wee
want
not
to
our selves
.
Behold
heere
,
not
feet
,
but
wings
offered
to
us
;
neither
are
these
directions
of
meere
spec●lation
,
but
such
as
for
the
most
part
,
to
the
knowledge
of
my selfe
,
and
many
abler
judges
,
have
beene
and
are
daily
answered
in
his
experience
and
practise
,
with
more
then
usuall
successe
What
remaines
therefore
,
but
that
the
thankfull
acceptation
of
men
,
and
his
effectuall
labours
should
mutually
reflect
upon
each
other
,
that
he
may
be
encouraged
by
the
one
,
and
they
by
the
other
bene●ited
,
&c.
that
one
testimonie
of
the
learned
Doctor
Hall
,
that
worthie
Deane
of
Worcester
,
in
his
Commendatorie
Preface
before
his
booke
,
called
Ludus
Literarius
,
or
the
Grammar
Schoole
,
dedicated
to
Prince
Henrie
and
Duke
Charles
,
(
speaking
out
of
his
owne
experience
and
of
sundry
other
learned
many
yeeres
agoe
)
may
fully
suffice
.
And
much
more
now
of
late
,
that
more
then
ordinarie
witnesse
by
that
learned
[
](A16890-e610-b)b
b
The
Preface
of
Mr.
Butlours
Rhetoricke
,
by
I.
M.
to
the
Reader
.
Mr.
Butlour
of
Oxford
in
his
fourth
Edition
of
his
Rhetoricke
,
who
in
stead
of
the
commendations
of
many
other
of
principall
note
,
which
especially
in
Oxford
are
wont
to
be
prefixed
before
any
worke
of
speciall
worth
as
that
is
;
taketh
only
the
testimonie
of
this
Author
,
in
a
place
or
two
in
his
Grammar-Schoole
,
and
sets
it
before
his
booke
,
instead
of
many
;
there
commending
him
for
that
worke
,
as
having
by
it
deserved
worthily
of
all
good
learning
.
Therefore
seeing
in
all
his
labours
his
good
affection
towards
the
Church
of
God
,
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
with
all
his
royall
Progenie
and
dominions
,
doth
cleerely
appeare
,
Si
in
Authoris
ope●isve
laudem
(
studiose
lector
)
multorum
hîc
,
pro
more
,
suffragia
requiras
;
instar
multorum
sit
hoc
vnum
literati
illius
,
&
ob
exquisitam
docend●
methodum
,
de
bonis
l●t●ru
optimè
merit●
,
magistri
Iohannis
Brinflei
:
cujus
in
suo
Lud●
literario
,
or
the
Grammar
Schoole
,
cap.
16.
hac
sunt
verba
,
&c.
seeking
only
the
wealth
of
all
,
and
to
unite
all
hearts
,
as
unto
the
Lord
of
heaven
,
so
to
our
Soveraigne
Lord
and
King
,
and
to
his
royall
seed
for
our
happinesse
for
ever
,
with
what
thankfull
acceptation
are
all
his
labours
to
be
received
?
And
this
above
all
the
former
,
wherein
he
now
only
strives
to
helpe
to
awaken
us
out
of
our
deepest
securitie
,
in
the
midst
of
our
extremest
perill
,
and
necessitie
;
and
when
the
times
call
us
to
watch
and
pray
,
yea
to
fast
and
pray
,
if
ever
heretofore
.
First
I
say
to
rise
up
and
watch
,
that
we
may
pray
.
To
pray
for
the
distressed
state
of
all
the
poore
Churches
,
and
our
brethren
abroad
,
who
mourne
and
wring
their
hands
by
reason
of
their
slaveries
,
butcheries
,
manifold
feares
and
miseries
,
both
of
their
soules
and
bodies
:
above
all
for
them
of
Bohemia
and
the
Palatinate
,
the
very
chiefe
of
them
a
principall
part
of
our selves
;
and
withall
for
our
brethren
of
France
now
in
great
tribulation
for
the
profession
of
Christs
Gospell
;
taking
their
case
to
heart
as
feeling
members
,
little
knowing
how
soone
it
may
be
our
owne
,
and
ever
fearing
that
terrible
curse
from
the
Angell
of
the
Lord
;
Ier.
5.
23.
Curse
ye
Meroz
(
said
the
Angell
)
curse
the
inhabitants
thereof
,
because
they
came
not
out
to
helpe
the
Lord
against
the
mightie
.
Secondly
to
watch
and
pray
,
yea
to
mourne
and
crie
for
the
fearfull
viols
of
the
Lords
wrath
(
in
all
likelihood
)
so
neerely
readie
to
be
powred
downe
upon
our
own
heads
,
unlesse
we
speedily
meet
the
Lord
in
unfained
repentance
.
If
in
the
yeere
88.
all
sorts
so
generally
feared
it
;
when
yet
at
our
generall
humiliation
in
fasting
and
praier
by
publike
commandement
,
and
our
promising
amendment
,
God
heard
our
cries
,
deferred
the
execution
of
his
wrath
upon
us
;
and
contrarily
fought
for
us
from
heaven
,
arming
the
windes
and
waters
for
his
Church
amongst
us
,
how
much
more
may
we
justly
feare
it
now
.
If
then
(
I
say
)
all
joyntly
confessed
,
that
if
God
had
so
dealt
with
us
,
as
he
threatned
,
we
had
most
righteously
deserved
it
,
for
all
our
hainous
abominations
,
and
for
that
no
other
meanes
could
prevaile
with
us
;
and
if
in
our
severall
acknowledgements
,
praiers
and
thanksgivings
upon
sundrie
occasions
since
,
we
have
againe
and
againe
confessed
as
much
,
how
much
more
truly
may
we
now
at
this
present
?
Seeing
the
Lord
hath
granted
us
since
not
one
yeere
more
alone
,
to
see
if
wee
would
meet
him
truly
with
intreatie
of
peace
,
and
unfained
submission
,
but
ten
,
yea
thrice
ten
yeere
and
more
,
and
also
used
all
meanes
to
reclaime
us
,
both
by
abundant
fatherly
corrections
,
and
in
his
long
patience
and
commiseration
given
us
our
third
most
dreadfull
admonition
,
at
the
powder
treason
,
never
to
be
forgotten
,
when
he
even
plucked
us
out
of
the
furnace
;
and
now
that
our
sinnes
are
,
in
stead
of
repenting
,
ten
times
more
increased
through
all
those
meanes
(
in
the
judgement
of
all
who
rightly
consider
of
them
:
)
how
can
we
expect
any
longer
mercy
?
What
can
we
looke
for
now
in
that
we
see
men
so
generally
(
chiefly
most
of
our
Gallants
)
to
make
but
a
mocke
of
sinne
,
yea
of
all
Gods
admonitions
at
home
and
abroad
,
hating
all
true
pietie
,
and
scorning
it
under
most
odious
names
?
Or
how
can
we
thinke
truly
that
our
land
is
purged
of
any
of
our
abominations
,
but
stands
presently
guiltie
of
them
all
,
having
now
filled
up
our
measure
,
seeing
we
commit
most
of
those
fearfull
abominations
so
often
confessed
,
with
an
higher
hand
then
ever
heretofore
?
Or
how
can
we
imagine
that
our
land
is
out
of
danger
,
seeing
many
amongst
us
begin
to
doat
againe
upon
the
bloudie
Romish
Idolatrie
;
and
that
now
our
enemies
are
so
increased
in
Malice
,
Pride
,
and
Multitude
,
and
so
many
of
the
infernall
Locusts
feared
to
be
in
the
midst
amongst
us
.
My
desire
therefore
is
,
that
as
this
labour
hath
beene
undertaken
for
the
saving
of
us
all
,
from
such
a
vengeance
,
as
upon
these
grounds
we
have
just
cause
to
feare
,
and
for
our
perpetuall
happinesse
,
and
must
needs
for
that
cause
concerne
us
all
,
that
every
one
would
take
notice
of
it
,
and
consider
seriously
of
every
point
,
as
God
gives
him
opportunitie
;
especially
they
who
have
leisure
(
and
spend
many
houres
,
yea
many
dayes
and
yeeres
,
either
wickedly
or
at
least
vainly
,
which
will
bring
them
nothing
but
sorrow
in
the
end
)
to
helpe
hereby
to
turne
away
the
wrath
,
or
at
least
to
save
their
owne
soules
.
The
worke
is
large
(
I
grant
)
but
too
large
thou
canst
not
thinke
it
,
seeing
the
Author
of
it
desireth
to
make
all
plaine
to
the
capacitie
of
the
simplest
,
and
truly
to
awake
every
soule
,
and
for
that
I
know
not
of
any
point
in
it
which
doth
not
directly
tend
hereunto
,
or
can
well
be
made
shorter
without
hurt
to
the
whole
;
chiefly
the
generall
good
considered
;
that
every
sinner
that
repents
not
,
turning
from
his
evill
way
,
must
die
.
And
therefore
doubtlesse
no
man
shall
haue
just
cause
to
repent
him
of
his
labour
spent
in
hearing
or
reading
of
it
,
but
if
God
give
him
an
heart
by
the
right
applying
of
it
to
helpe
to
appease
the
wrath
,
or
at
least
to
turne
,
and
to
seeke
to
cause
others
to
turne
,
he
shall
have
cause
to
blesse
the
God
of
heaven
for
it
;
which
that
every
one
may
doe
,
and
that
we
may
all
instantly
set
our selves
to
seeke
his
face
and
favour
,
I
humbly
intreat
his
heavenly
Majestie
to
grant
,
and
rest
Thine
in
Christ
Iesus
,
Edward
Elton
B.
in
D.
and
Pastor
of
S.
Mary
Magdalens
Barmondsey
neere
London
.
AN
ADVERTISEMENT
TO
THE
CHRISTIAN
READER
.
FOr
those
who
would
read
this
book
with
comfort
,
and
reape
the
blessing
desired
by
it
,
in
obtaining
mercie
and
favour
from
the
Lord
for
themselves
and
the
whole
land
,
my
humble
request
is
,
that
they
would
first
correct
these
faults
noted
after
;
then
read
and
weigh
these
Contents
in
the
beginning
both
generall
and
particular
;
whereby
they
may
see
the
summe
and
drift
of
all
;
and
have
as
it
were
a
plaine
view
of
the
whole
in
their
heads
:
afterwards
to
read
the
praier
in
the
end
which
is
according
to
the
same
,
that
they
may
better
conceive
and
make
a
right
use
thereof
;
and
then
to
read
the
whole
in
order
,
if
their
leisure
and
opportunitie
serve
,
or
at
least
such
parts
of
it
,
as
they
shall
thinke
most
necessarie
;
and
especially
the
last
chapter
,
which
most
neerely
concerneth
every
soule
.
That
considering
all
,
as
before
Christs
judgement
seat
,
like
as
I
have
endevoured
to
doe
,
and
so
striving
joyntly
in
faith
and
love
for
our selves
and
all
other
the
poore
afflicted
Churches
of
Christ
;
the
Lord
may
fulfill
all
our
holy
desires
,
turne
away
all
evills
from
us
and
them
,
and
make
us
to
continue
a
flourishing
Church
and
a
happie
Nation
to
the
comming
of
the
Lord
Iesus
in
the
clouds
.
Remember
,
-
1.
The
danger
we
stand
in
,
because
of
the
Lords
displeasure
for
our
sin
.
-
2.
The
meanes
how
we
may
yet
pacifie
and
prevent
the
same
,
if
we
be
not
wanting
to
our selues
.
-
3.
That
we
are
all
to
be
helpers
hereunto
.
-
4.
The
comfort
and
happinesse
of
the
true
helpers
,
whatsoeuer
come
to
passe
:
with
the
misery
of
the
rest
.
are
the
briefe
and
scope
of
all
.
Esa.
65.
24.
Before
they
call
I
will
answer
,
and
whiles
they
are
yet
speaking
I
will
heare
.
Hos.
12.
4.
He
had
power
over
the
Angell
and
prevailed
,
he
wept
and
praied
vnto
him
.
In
wrastling
and
weeping
is
our
victorie
.
I.
B.
Errours
to
be
corrected
thus
.
PReface
Page
1.
l.
5.
marg.
write
,
hying
on
us
.
p.
5.
l.
36.
thus
.
p.
9.
l.
14.
as
was
said
.
p.
15.
l.
19.
to
our
good
.
In
the
Contents
,
b.
3.
l.
2.
too
indifferently
.
l.
4.
The
light
esteeme
of
the
great
&c.
c.
2.
l.
5.
put
out
sometime
.
l.
12.
through
ignorant
.
In
the
vision
,
p.
1.
l.
1.
marg.
Al
.
In
the
booke
,
p.
1.
l.
32.
should
endure
.
p.
44.
l.
25.
worst
.
p.
45.
l.
8.
marg.
able
.
p.
65.
l.
28.
grandfather
.
p
79.
l.
4.
and
is
.
l.
6.
Apo.
2.
l.
23.
shewed
.
p.
111.
l.
23.
disgrace
.
p.
114.
l.
8.
humbled
.
p.
123.
l.
22.
seduced
brethren
.
p.
127.
l.
18.
portraid
out
p.
244.
marg.
l.
1.
Luc.
10.
13.
p.
264.
l.
10.
enow
.
l.
36.
of
her
torment
.
p.
304
l.
7.
marg.
uncutablenesse
.
p.
370.
l.
27.
witnesse
.
p.
375.
put
out
Italian
.
p.
377.
marg.
l.
16.
Mat.
7.
p.
389
l.
9.
Tetrastylon
.
p.
398
marg.
l.
1.
A
question
.
p.
433.
l.
25.
the
holy
Prophet
.
p.
468.
l.
13.
Together
with
the
helpes
herein
contained
and
the
reading
.
p.
514.
l.
26
in
many
places
.
p.
515.
l.
5.
many
.
p.
516.
l.
17.
put
out
,
the
number
of
.
p.
517.
l.
17.
put
out
,
〈◊〉
.
p.
535.
for
their
carkases
,
write
they
.
p.
543.
l.
2.
all
that
feare
.
A
TABLE
OF
THE
chiefe
things
contained
in
each
Chapter
thorow
out
the
whole
booke
in
order
,
either
handled
more
at
large
,
or
briefly
pointed
at
.
CHAP.
I.
-
THe
resolution
and
opening
of
the
vision
in
the
9.
chapter
of
Ezekiel
.
pag.
1
CHAP.
II.
-
Directions
to
make
a
right
use
of
this
forewarning
to
our selves
,
with
Rules
to
be
observed
to
this
end
.
p.
5
,
6
-
The
sinnes
of
the
wicked
,
are
in
some
sort
the
sinnes
of
us
all
.
p.
8
-
Hainous
and
impudent
sinners
helpe
to
draw
downe
Gods
vengeance
.
p.
8
-
Every
soule
that
turneth
not
to
God
,
seeking
withall
to
cause
others
to
turne
,
must
perish
.
p.
9
CHAP.
III.
-
God
not
wont
to
bring
any
not
able
judgement
on
his
Church
,
but
to
foreshew
it
first
,
and
then
to
bring
it
when
no
repentance
hath
followed
to
prevent
.
p.
10
-
Reasons
of
the
Lords
forewarnings
of
his
Church
.
p.
14
-
Application
hereof
to
our selves
,
how
the
Lord
hath
forewarned
us
.
p.
15
,
16
,
17
,
&c.
CHAP.
IIII.
-
The
withdrawing
the
lively
tokens
of
Gods
presence
a
signe
of
his
departure
and
of
vengeance
at
hand
.
p.
26.
&
31
-
God
being
well
pleased
with
his
people
is
wont
to
witnesse
his
presence
by
some
apparant
signe
.
p.
27
-
Signes
of
the
Lords
presence
in
the
daies
of
the
Gospell
,
whereby
to
judge
of
our
estate
.
p.
28
,
29
,
&c.
-
Signes
of
his
withdrawing
himselfe
p.
31
CHAP.
V.
-
The
Lord
makes
sundrie
removes
of
his
glory
from
his
Church
before
he
depart
from
it
,
to
shew
his
unwillingnesse
to
depart
.
p.
35
36
-
The
outward
glorie
of
the
Lord
in
his
Church
wherein
it
consists
.
p.
37
-
Abundance
of
sanctified
knowledge
a
speciall
part
thereof
.
p.
37
-
Holinesse
and
unitie
make
Gods
people
glorious
in
the
eies
of
their
enemies
.
p.
38
-
The
Lords
glorious
protection
of
his
people
,
a
principall
outward
signe
of
his
presence
.
p.
40
▪
41
,
&c.
-
Application
of
the
removall
of
Gods
glory
,
first
to
Iudah
before
the
Captivitie
.
p.
42
-
Secondly
to
our selves
.
p.
43
-
The
true
practise
of
Christianitie
more
reprochfull
to
many
then
to
live
in
any
sinne
.
p.
48
-
How
welcome
the
Lords
messengers
are
unto
many
.
p.
49
-
Our
unitie
much
departed
.
p.
49
-
Fruits
of
our
dissentions
.
p.
50
-
Countenance
to
the
true
lovers
of
the
Gospell
much
gone
.
p.
50
-
Our
protection
oft
indangered
to
be
removed
.
p.
50
,
51
-
All
our
glory
ready
to
mount
up
at
once
in
the
powder
furnace
,
a
fearefull
forewarning
unlesse
we
repent
.
p.
52
▪
53
-
God
may
justly
leave
us
into
the
enemies
hand
,
for
suffering
Pop●rie
so
to
revive
and
grow
up
,
after
he
had
given
us
so
just
occasion
to
seeke
to
root
it
out
utterly
.
p.
52
,
53
CHAP.
VI.
-
God
will
not
spare
Ierusalem
if
it
rebell
against
him
.
p.
59
-
No
priviledges
can
secure
a
people
from
Gods
judgements
if
they
increase
in
th●ir
iniquitie
.
p.
58
,
59
-
Priviledges
wherein
we
secure
our selves
.
p
▪
59
,
60
,
66
-
〈◊〉
priviledges
.
p.
59
,
60
,
61
-
Iudah
in
the
beginning
of
her
miseries
not
inferiour
to
us
in
prerogatives
to
secure
her
.
p.
67
-
The
Gospell
contemned
can
be
no
freedome
no
not
from
a
temporall
scourge
.
p.
69
-
We
cannot
be
more
secured
that
our
land
is
purged
of
the
Idolatrie
of
former
dayes
,
and
the
bloud
of
Gods
servants
,
then
Ierusalem
in
Iosiahs
dayes
.
p.
70
,
214
-
God
purposing
to
remaine
with
us
,
must
needs
deale
as
a
kinde
Father
to
bring
us
to
obedience
.
p.
71
CHAP.
VII
.
-
The
Lord
hath
ever
a
speciall
care
of
his
in
the
greatest
destructions
,
and
marketh
them
before
the
judgement
come
.
p.
73
-
Why
the
Lord
oft
lets
his
feele
the
smart
with
the
rest
in
generall
destructions
.
p.
79
-
What
the
marking
profiteth
Gods
servants
suffering
with
the
rest
.
p.
80
-
State
of
the
godly
whom
God
takes
away
at
such
times
.
p.
82
-
State
of
the
wicked
in
such
calamities
.
p.
82
-
What
the
marke
was
wherewith
the
godly
were
marked
.
p.
84
CHAP.
VIII
.
-
The
godly
mourne
for
the
sinnes
of
the
wicked
amongst
whom
they
live
.
p.
85
-
The
godly
wont
not
only
to
mourne
,
but
to
cry
for
the
abominations
of
the
wicked
,
according
to
their
calling
.
p.
89
-
Reasons
why
the
godly
so
mourne
and
cry
for
all
the
abominations
.
p.
90
-
For
one
notorious
sinner
unpunished
,
all
the
place
is
in
danger
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
much
more
for
many
.
p.
91
,
92
,
93
-
Comfort
to
true
mourners
,
though
the
Lord
should
execute
his
judgement
for
the
sinnes
of
the
wicked
.
p.
96
-
State
of
all
contemners
of
Gods
mercifull
forewarnings
.
p.
100
-
Iust
cause
of
feare
for
the
small
number
of
true
mourners
.
p.
102
CHAP.
IX
.
-
The
enemies
by
which
the
Lord
threatneth
or
afflicteth
his
Church
are
his
souldiers
.
p.
104
,
105
-
Application
to
our selves
to
behold
the
Lords
enemies
.
p.
109
-
All
of
them
are
fearefull
denuntiations
of
vengeance
untill
we
repent
,
and
why
.
p.
111
,
112
-
Ioyning
hands
with
Gods
enemies
,
is
a
calling
them
in
to
avenge
his
qu●rrell
.
p.
112
,
113
-
How
righteous
with
God
to
bring
in
the
enemie
to
be
avenged
,
and
the
day
of
the
spend-thrifts
.
p.
113
-
We
cannot
be
assured
to
be
delivered
from
them
till
we
abhorre
their
wayes
.
p.
113
-
Our
enemies
humbled
by
our
unfained
repentance
.
p.
114
-
What
we
should
doe
seeing
the
Lords
armies
approaching
.
p.
115
CHAP.
X.
-
The
mourners
marked
,
then
comes
the
vengeance
.
p.
117
-
Our
comfort
in
the
remainder
of
the
mourners
,
and
the
preservation
of
the
Lords
Anointed
.
p.
119
,
120
-
The
account
we
are
to
make
of
the
mourners
.
p.
121
-
It
is
for
the
godly
that
the
Gospell
with
our
blessings
continue
.
p.
122
CHAP.
XI
.
-
The
charge
to
the
destroyers
to
destroy
without
pittie
,
and
why
.
p.
124
,
125
-
Causes
in
generall
provoking
the
Lord
to
so
fierce
a
wrath
,
the
hainousnesse
of
the
abominations
,
and
that
no
meanes
would
serve
.
p.
125
-
The
abominations
committed
by
all
sorts
.
p.
125
,
126
-
The
Prophets
to
be
read
to
behold
the
sins
which
brought
the
vengeance
.
p.
127
-
In
the
abominations
of
Iudah
we
may
see
our
owne
sinnes
and
estate
portraied
.
p.
127
-
Little
hope
of
any
such
search
to
be
made
by
us
in
these
daies
of
securitie
.
The
authors
endevour
thereupon
to
help
herein
for
the
good
of
all
.
p.
128
,
129
-
God
hath
ordain●d
the
faithfull
discoverie
of
the
iniquitie
as
a
last
and
principall
meanes
to
turne
away
a
judgement
.
p.
130
,
147
CHAP.
XI
.
Section
2.
-
Cautions
in
reading
these
abominations
.
p.
132
,
133
-
How
their
sinnes
were
increased
.
p.
132
-
The
principall
sinnes
specially
mentioned
after
Hezekiahs
reformation
for
which
this
judgement
is
chiefly
denounced
.
p.
134
-
The
same
punishment
or
a
beavier
must
needs
belong
to
us
,
if
we
be
guiltie
of
the
same
or
the
like
sinnes
.
p.
136
CHAP.
XI
.
Section
3.
-
The
vengeance
must
begin
at
the
Sanctuarie
,
because
from
thence
chiefly
all
the
wickednesse
proceeded
.
p.
137
,
168
,
169
CHAP.
XI
.
Abomination
1.
-
The
horrible
wickednesse
of
the
Priests
and
Prophets
generally
angring
the
Lord
and
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
138
,
139
-
What
holinesse
the
Lord
required
of
the
Priests
and
Prophets
.
p.
138
Abomination
2.
-
The
blindnesse
of
the
Priests
and
Prophets
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
141
-
The
Priests
and
Prophets
ought
to
be
Seers
and
watchmen
.
p.
141
-
Blinde
and
senslesse
men
not
giving
warning
of
Gods
judgements
termed
dumbe
dogs
.
p.
143
-
The
blindnesse
and
sleeping
of
the
shepherds
calls
for
the
beasts
of
the
forest
upon
their
flockes
.
p.
145
Abomination
3.
-
Flatterie
of
the
Priests
and
Prophets
hardning
the
people
to
destruction
.
p.
146
,
148
,
&c.
-
The
faithfulnesse
required
in
Gods
watchmen
&
messengers
.
p.
146
-
Dawbers
must
looke
for
a
storme
to
cause
their
worke
to
fall
on
them
and
all
who
trust
in
it
.
p.
151
Abomination
4.
-
Preaching
mens
devices
in
stead
of
Gods
word
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
152
,
153
,
&c.
-
Gods
ministers
ought
to
preach
his
word
sincerely
and
faithfully
.
p.
152
,
153.
and
p.
156
-
All
inventions
of
〈◊〉
but
vaine
and
foolish
in
regard
of
Gods
word
,
and
to
seeke
out
such
things
is
to
seeke
out
causes
of
desolation
.
p.
154
-
Preaching
mens
devices
,
the
high
way
to
cause
men
to
forget
Gods
word
.
p.
155
-
The
power
of
Gods
word
sincerely
handled
.
p.
157
-
Good
Arts
and
learning
,
gratious
helps
,
though
set
in
place
of
Gods
word
they
bring
a
plague
.
p.
158
-
They
that
preach
their
owne
devices
,
steale
his
word
from
his
people
,
and
bring
no
good
to
them
.
p.
159
-
State
of
such
teachers
when
their
consciences
shall
be
awaked
.
p.
160
Abomination
5.
-
Want
of
compassion
in
the
Priests
and
Prophets
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
160
-
Gods
faithfull
ministers
full
of
compassion
towards
their
people
.
161
-
Pastors
without
due
regard
of
their
flockes
are
butchers
and
wolues
to
their
flockes
.
p.
162
-
Pastors
without
commiseration
of
their
flockes
the
greatest
enemies
to
Gods
faithfull
messengers
and
servants
.
p.
163
-
When
the
watchman
is
the
snare
of
a
fowler
,
he
is
then
hatred
in
the
house
of
his
God
.
p.
166
-
Gods
terrible
and
most
just
denuntiation
against
all
carelesse
Pastors
and
Idoll
shepherds
for
his
flocke
,
especially
for
his
faithfull
servants
.
p.
167
-
Application
to
our selves
.
p.
169
Abomination
6.
-
The
sinne
of
the
people
in
approving
the
wicked
Priests
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
170
,
172
-
The
meanes
which
the
Lord
had
provided
that
his
people
should
not
be
deceived
by
false
Prophets
.
p.
171
-
The
Lord
cannot
but
be
avenged
for
approving
of
false
prophets
.
p.
172
-
The
severitie
of
the
Lords
most
righteous
judgement
,
fitting
a
sinfull
people
with
Preachers
to
their
hearts
.
p.
173
,
174
-
How
God
will
answer
hypocrites
comming
to
inquire
of
him
.
p.
17●
-
Deceivers
and
deceived
punished
alike
.
p.
176
-
Antichrists
delusions
follow
the
contempt
of
the
Gospell
.
p.
176
-
Why
God
sends
false
teachers
and
seducers
.
p.
177
-
How
God
punished
in
the
Gentiles
the
abusing
of
the
very
light
of
nature
.
p.
178
-
How
the
people
comming
to
the
Prophets
with
a
desire
to
know
the
truth
,
yet
may
be
notably
deceived
.
p.
179
-
How
the
Prophets
themselves
may
be
justly
deceived
and
so
deceive
.
p.
179
,
181
-
How
fearefull
it
is
after
a
man
hath
received
his
resolute
answer
from
God
,
to
goe
upon
carnall
respects
to
enquire
the
second
time
.
p.
181
-
The
punishment
of
the
false
Prophet
and
of
him
who
asketh
of
him
alike
.
p.
183
Abomination
7.
-
The
sinnes
of
the
people
against
Gods
faithfull
Prophets
sent
to
them
in
mercie
,
to
bring
them
to
repentance
.
p.
184
-
The
duties
and
affections
of
Gods
people
towards
his
faithfull
messengers
.
p.
184
-
The
people
grieving
the
Prophets
by
an
extreme
dulnesse
and
untowardnesse
to
learne
Gods
word
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
186
-
The
word
of
the
Lord
is
in
vaine
to
a
rebellious
people
.
p.
188
-
They
that
cast
away
Gods
word
have
no
wisdome
.
p.
188
-
How
God
punisheth
the
not
profiting
by
his
word
with
more
blockishnesse
.
p.
189
-
The
just
judgement
of
God
,
to
cause
〈…〉
servants
,
to
learne
by
his
enemies
.
p.
189
-
Application
to
our selves
.
p.
190
Abomination
8.
-
Refusing
to
heare
Gods
faithfull
servants
,
more
〈…〉
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
191
-
The
Lords
complaint
for
this
sinne
,
and
how
it
must
be
〈…〉
in
a
booke
for
the
last
day
.
p.
192
-
The
just
vengeance
for
this
sinne
.
p.
194
,
195
-
For
the
contempt
of
Gods
servants
,
he
makes
their
tongues
cleave
to
the
roofe
of
their
mouthes
.
p.
194
Abomination
9.
-
Mocking
and
abusing
Gods
true
Prophets
and
all
the
godly
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
196
-
The
custome
of
false
Prophets
to
harden
men
in
the
contempt
of
Gods
threatnings
.
p.
197
-
God
will
make
unbeleevers
know
the
truth
of
his
word
by
feeling
it
.
p.
197
-
The
word
in
the
mouthes
of
Gods
messengers
shall
be
as
a
fire
to
consume
all
wicked
gainesaiers
.
p.
198
Abomination
10.
-
Discouraging
Gods
true
Prophets
by
threatnings
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
198
-
Vengeance
for
this
sinne
.
p.
199
Abomination
11.
-
Slandering
and
falsly
accusing
Gods
messengers
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
200
-
Incensing
the
Magistrates
against
Gods
faithfull
messengers
haste●ing
the
Captivitie
.
p.
200
-
Ordinarie
with
Gods
true
Prophets
to
be
railed
upon
.
p.
201
Abomination
12.
-
Secret
conspiracies
against
Gods
true
Prophets
and
servants
to
take
away
their
lives
or
credit
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
202
-
The
Lord
in
due
time
revealeth
the
most
secret
plots
against
his
servants
.
p.
203
-
The
depth
of
Sathan
to
smite
Gods
messengers
with
the
tongue
,
that
none
may
be
warned
by
their
preaching
to
escape
Gods
vengeance
.
p.
203
-
Ieremies
familiars
watch
for
his
halting
.
p.
203
-
How
fearefull
it
is
,
against
conscience
to
practise
mischiefe
against
Gods
servants
.
p.
204
Abomination
13.
-
Striking
and
imprisoning
Gods
servants
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
206
-
Pashur
the
Priest
attempts
to
smite
and
imprison
Ieremie
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
207
-
The
Princes
by
meanes
of
the
Priests
are
against
Ieremie
,
and
labour
the
king
to
put
him
to
death
.
p.
207
-
Zedekiah
,
against
his
conscience
leaves
Ieremie
into
the
hands
of
the
Rulers
.
p.
207
-
Cause
of
all
Ieremies
troubles
.
p.
208
Abomination
14.
-
Shedding
the
bloud
of
the
Prophets
and
other
of
Gods
servants
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
209
-
What
that
bloud
was
which
brought
the
Captivitie
.
p.
209
-
How
the
cry
of
the
bloud
of
Gods
servants
ascends
into
heaven
.
p.
211
-
Vengeance
for
abusing
the
house
and
servants
of
the
Lord
.
p.
211
-
How
good
it
had
beene
for
Iudah
to
have
beene
awaked
at
the
admonition
of
the
true
Prophets
.
p.
212
-
How
necessary
to
stop
such
evils
in
the
beginning
.
p.
21●
-
Those
who
were
so
vilely
accounted
of
,
were
the
dearest
,
servants
of
God
and
chiefe
meanes
to
stay
his
wrath
so
long
.
p.
213
-
Of
all
other
sinnes
God
can
least
endure
the
wronging
of
his
messengers
and
dearest
servants
.
p.
213
-
From
the
disgracing
of
Gods
servants
all
impietie
flowes
.
p.
214
-
What
wisdome
it
is
to
prevent
all
indig●●●ies
against
Gods
messengers
.
p.
214
-
Our
nation
as
fearfully
defiled
with
the
bloud
of
Gods
servants
in
the
daies
of
Queene
Mary
,
as
Ierusalem
in
the
time
of
Manasses
.
p.
214
-
Apparant
signes
that
our
Land
is
not
yet
purged
of
that
bloud
.
p.
214
-
God
cals
upon
us
to
search
out
this
sinne
if
we
will
escape
his
search
,
and
the
search
of
the
bloudy
enemie
.
p.
215
Abomination
15.
-
The
unfruitfulnesse
of
the
Lords
vineyard
laying
it
waste
.
p.
216
-
What
God
had
done
for
Iudah
,
to
make
her
fruitfull
,
and
so
for
us
,
and
our
Covenant
thereupon
.
p.
216
-
The
Lords
complaint
against
his
vineyard
in
Iudah
,
and
how
it
concernes
us
.
p.
217
-
Scarse
any
true
godlinesse
,
viz:
men
truly
sincere
to
be
found
among
them
before
the
Captivitie
.
p.
218
-
What
the
Church
is
to
doe
in
times
desperatly
evill
.
p.
218
-
The
Lords
righteous
vengeance
for
the
unfruitfulnesse
of
his
vineyard
.
p.
219
-
Application
to
us
,
with
the
Lords
appeale
for
it
to
every
ones
conscience
.
p.
219
-
The
Papists
principall
argument
and
loud
exclamations
against
us
for
our
unfruitfulnesse
.
p.
220
-
Complaints
of
the
dressers
of
the
vineyard
for
it
.
p.
222
-
Sighes
of
the
poore
witnessing
it
.
p.
222
-
Vnfruitfulnesse
of
the
Ministerie
.
p.
222
-
How
wee
may
justly
lament
for
our
negligence
,
and
time
mispent
.
p.
223
-
The
Magistrates
fruit
.
p.
224
-
The
accusation
of
the
conscience
in
the
carelesse
Magistrate
.
p.
224
-
The
private
mans
fruit
.
p.
225
-
Mr.
Bradfords
complaint
for
his
owne
unfruitfulnesse
to
be
well
noted
of
all
.
p.
226
-
Each
of
us
to
acknowledge
particularly
our
unfruitfulnesse
.
p.
227
Abomination
16.
-
Corruptions
crept
into
all
places
and
callings
that
almost
all
was
become
as
drosse
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
230
-
Only
a
few
reserved
in
every
calling
.
p.
231
-
Vengeance
proportionall
to
be
melted
together
in
the
midst
of
Ierusalem
.
p.
23●
-
Application
to
trie
whether
we
have
no
need
of
such
a
melting
.
232
-
How
neere
we
were
to
the
furnace
.
p.
232
-
England
could
not
have
filled
the
furnace
.
p.
233
-
The
furnace
proclaimed
to
all
people
that
we
are
corrupt
,
and
what
God
is
about
to
doe
unlesse
we
repent
.
p.
233
-
Our
corruptions
instanced
in
the
cry
of
many
sinnes
.
p.
234
-
The
truth
hereof
as
of
the
rest
to
be
inquired
of
amongst
the
most
conscionable
and
painfull
Ministers
.
p.
234
-
This
should
never
passe
out
of
our
hearts
,
how
neere
we
have
beene
unto
the
melting
.
p.
235
Abomination
17.
-
Hypocrisie
angring
the
Lord
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
235
-
Their
Covenant
concerning
the
sinceritie
of
Gods
worship
.
p.
236
-
Wherein
their
hypocrisie
chiefly
consisted
.
p.
236
-
The
outward
service
without
the
inward
,
is
a
wearinesse
unto
the
Lord
,
so
the
Ceremonie
without
the
Morall
commandement
.
p.
237
-
To
trust
in
outward
observations
,
is
to
trust
in
lying
words
.
p.
237
-
Hypocrisie
in
observing
the
traditions
of
men
more
then
Gods
commandements
.
p.
238
-
Hypocrisie
in
serving
God
by
the
commandements
of
men
,
and
not
of
any
conscience
to
God
.
p.
238
-
Hypocrisie
causeth
the
Lord
to
loath
all
our
service
,
and
to
take
away
his
Religion
.
p.
238
-
Application
for
our
hypocrisie
,
in
performing
a
bare
outward
service
.
p.
239
-
Hypocrisie
in
retaining
still
the
dregs
of
Poperie
.
p.
239
-
Many
of
our
people
doe
all
principally
for
the
commandements
of
men
,
as
ready
to
receive
any
other
religion
.
p.
240
-
How
few
of
whom
we
may
justly
hope
that
they
are
soundly
religious
.
p.
240
-
If
so
,
how
can
we
looke
to
escape
Ierusalems
vengeance
or
a
heavier
.
p.
240
-
The
sinnes
of
the
chiefe
men
of
all
sorts
from
whom
wickednesse
descended
to
all
the
rest
,
and
the
meanes
how
.
p.
241
-
The
Lord
will
require
all
his
sheepe
of
the
pastors
,
and
why
.
p.
242
Abomination
18.
-
Covenant
of
the
Magistrates
and
Rulers
.
p.
242
-
Magistrates
ought
to
be
as
God
in
his
place
.
p.
242
-
Magistrates
ought
to
be
fathers
to
all
under
them
.
p.
243
-
Magistrates
ought
to
be
most
temperate
,
and
fearing
God
.
p.
243
-
Magistrates
as
lights
and
patternes
to
the
rest
.
p.
244
-
Their
great
men
in
stead
of
being
as
God
,
were
most
rebellious
against
God
.
p.
244
-
In
stead
of
fathers
lions
.
p.
244
-
The
Lord
compares
cruell
Rulers
to
Butchers
and
Cookes
.
p.
245
-
Their
great
men
gave
themselves
over
to
all
licentiousnesse
.
p.
246
-
Instead
of
being
lights
,
they
became
most
vile
ensamples
.
p.
246
-
Their
vengeance
proportionall
on
them
.
p.
247
-
Application
in
all
humble
reverence
,
how
neere
the
vengeance
was
to
us
in
each
particular
.
p.
248
-
What
the
Popish
conspirators
pretended
in
blowing
up
the
Parliament
house
.
p.
249
-
Great
men
are
to
remember
the
honour
laid
upon
them
,
and
the
end
why
God
hath
done
it
.
p.
250
-
Nehemiahs
ensample
to
be
set
before
the
face
of
all
worthy
Rulers
.
p.
252
Abomination
19.
-
Taking
up
the
evill
fashions
of
other
countries
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
253
-
Gods
people
to
observe
the
manners
prescribed
by
him
.
p.
253
-
They
might
not
conforme
themselves
to
Gods
enemies
,
but
were
to
destroy
every
thing
that
might
teach
them
their
manners
.
p.
253
-
They
tooke
up
the
odious
fashions
of
other
Countries
,
and
this
was
a
chiefe
cause
why
the
Lord
did
forsake
them
.
p.
254
,
255
-
They
fell
to
doat
upon
the
guises
of
the
Babylonians
,
whom
God
had
ordained
to
be
their
scourge
.
p.
255
-
Vengeance
for
this
to
be
cast
off
,
as
they
had
cast
off
the
Lord
for
these
.
p.
256
-
All
to
be
caried
into
Babylon
,
on
which
they
had
so
doated
,
where
they
should
execute
Gods
vengeance
on
them
.
p.
256
-
The
Lord
sanctified
the
Babylonians
for
his
ghuests
against
the
time
of
this
sacrifice
,
when
hee
would
visit
all
who
delighted
in
these
vanities
.
p.
257
-
Application
to
examine
our
odious
fashions
of
divers
sorts
,
as
charging
with
healths
,
whorish
plaies
,
and
the
like
.
p.
257
,
258
-
Private
reading
Scriptures
left
off
by
such
.
p.
259
-
Filthie
and
scurrilous
Pamphlets
received
in
place
.
p.
260
-
Babylonish
policie
by
corrupting
our
manners
,
first
,
to
overthrow
our
Religion
.
p.
260
-
Having
prevailed
with
the
greater
,
they
make
sure
account
of
the
rest
.
p.
260
-
The
device
of
old
Balaam
,
as
the
surest
stratageme
,
worthy
our
best
consideration
.
p.
261
-
There
is
no
sorcerie
against
Israel
abiding
in
obedience
.
p.
262
-
Application
of
the
Historie
of
Balaams
stratageme
to
our selves
.
p.
264
-
A
mystery
whereby
to
bring
Italy
into
England
,
and
so
to
obtaine
their
purposes
.
p.
264
-
A
just
lamentation
for
that
no
warning
will
serve
but
we
must
do
at
after
them
,
and
be
weary
of
the
Lord
.
p.
264
,
265
Abomination
20.
-
Oppression
of
the
poore
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
265
-
Our
covenant
with
the
Lord
for
justice
and
mercy
to
the
poore
.
p.
265
-
A
patterne
for
great
men
in
Iob.
p.
265
-
Their
transgression
,
that
instead
thereof
they
were
most
cruell
extortioners
and
oppressors
.
p.
266
,
267
-
The
Lord
compares
extortioners
to
Apothecaries
&
Millers
.
268
-
They
joined
house
to
house
,
till
there
was
no
place
for
the
poore
.
p.
269
-
Vengeance
proportionall
.
p.
269
Abomination
21.
-
Oppression
by
ingrossing
and
inhancing
the
prizes
of
things
to
swallow
up
the
poore
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
270
-
What
God
requires
of
rich
men
in
time
of
dearth
.
p.
270
-
The
rich
were
become
as
cormorants
to
the
poore
.
p.
270
-
The
Lord
will
never
forget
this
sinne
,
it
makes
the
land
to
tremble
.
p.
271
-
Application
to
unsatiable
corne-mungers
.
p.
272
-
Gods
warning
forgotten
in
the
levellers
insurrection
.
p.
273
Abomination
22.
-
Oppression
to
raise
their
houses
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
274
-
To
build
by
oppression
,
is
to
consult
shame
to
their
houses
.
p.
275
Abomination
23.
-
Oppression
to
support
their
pride
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
275
-
The
attire
of
gracious
women
,
what
it
ought
to
be
.
p.
276
-
Their
women
helpt
to
slea
the
poore
to
support
their
pride
.
p.
276
-
They
minded
nothing
but
pride
when
God
threatned
them
most
.
p.
276
-
The
plagues
which
all
such
bring
on
themselves
and
theirs
.
p.
277
-
A
glasse
for
proud
women
to
view
themselves
in
.
p.
278
-
What
this
would
worke
rightly
practised
.
p.
278
-
Our
pride
though
exceeding
theirs
so
as
cannot
be
expressed
,
yet
must
one
day
be
set
in
open
view
,
before
the
faces
of
all
who
doe
not
repent
.
p.
279
-
Vengeance
proportionall
for
this
sinne
.
p.
279
-
This
sinne
,
and
the
sighes
of
the
poore
for
it
,
cry
continually
for
vengeance
to
be
taken
on
such
a
monster
.
p.
280
Abomination
24.
-
Pride
in
sumptuous
buildings
,
causing
oppression
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
280
-
A
glasse
for
them
who
build
their
houses
by
oppression
.
p.
281
-
The
unmercifulnesse
of
ambitious
builders
.
p.
282
-
The
way
for
great
men
to
prosper
.
p.
282
-
The
case
of
all
oppressours
,
how
they
live
,
and
what
they
provide
for
their
children
.
p.
283
-
Application
.
p.
284
Abomination
25.
-
Oppression
to
maintaine
riot
and
excesse
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
284
-
What
the
Lord
requires
for
all
his
mercies
chiefly
of
rich
men
.
p.
284
-
How
they
requited
the
Lord
and
used
his
benefits
,
never
thinking
of
the
worke
of
the
Lord
.
p.
285
,
286
-
A
glasse
for
all
given
over
to
their
pleasures
.
p.
286
-
Men
given
over
to
pleasures
forget
the
affliction
of
Ioseph
.
p.
287
-
The
seers
given
up
to
wine
and
good
fellowship
can
see
nothing
amisse
till
the
vengeance
of
God
come
.
p.
287
-
The
fruits
of
excesse
and
idlenesse
.
p.
288
-
They
became
to
be
impudent
in
uncleannesse
,
to
shew
their
filthinesse
openly
like
the
Sodomites
.
p.
288
-
Men
giving
themselves
over
to
carnall
pleasures
have
no
knowledge
.
p.
288
-
Such
prepare
captivitie
temporall
,
or
eternall
,
or
both
.
p.
288
-
Hunger
and
thirst
remaine
for
all
belly-gods
.
p.
289
-
Neither
Gentrie
nor
greatnesse
will
save
from
Gods
vengeance
,
hell
gapes
for
such
.
p.
289
-
The
proudest
must
be
brought
downe
to
the
depth
of
hell
,
and
goe
captives
with
the
first
.
p.
289
-
God
abhorres
the
excellencie
and
haughtinesse
of
all
such
,
and
the
palace●
where
their
sinnes
are
most
practised
.
p.
290
-
Desperation
the
portion
of
all
proud
belly-gods
when
Gods
vengeance
comes
.
p.
290
-
God
must
needs
visit
for
such
things
and
his
soule
be
avengedon
such
a
nation
.
p.
290
-
Application
to
every
conscience
.
p.
291
Abomination
26.
-
Vnsatiable
covetousnesse
causing
oppression
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
291
-
The
studie
and
covetousnesse
of
the
Lords
people
.
p.
291
-
All
before
the
Captivitie
generally
given
to
covetousnesse
.
p.
292
-
The
fruit
of
covetousnesse
in
the
Prophets
to
speake
only
to
please
.
p.
292
-
The
manner
of
healing
with
faire
words
as
the
Prophets
did
before
the
Captivitie
.
p.
292
,
293
-
Covetous
men
can
see
nothing
but
for
their
owne
advantage
.
p.
293
-
Vengeance
proportionall
.
p.
293
-
The
wretched
estate
of
all
covetous
Prophets
.
p.
294
-
The
difference
of
the
preaching
of
the
true
Prophets
and
the
covetous
worldlings
.
p.
295
-
The
power
of
the
true
Prophets
shewed
forth
chiefly
in
the
time
of
abounding
of
all
iniquitie
and
approching
of
judgement
.
p.
295
-
A
perpetuall
night
came
upon
the
false
Prophets
at
the
Captivitie
.
p.
296
-
Covetousnesse
,
dumbnesse
,
blindnesse
,
sleeping
,
goe
together
in
the
false
Prophets
.
p.
296
-
Iust
vengeance
on
all
for
their
unsatiable
greediness
:
p.
296
-
Application
to
all
sorts
of
spoylers
of
the
poore
.
p.
297
-
Application
to
those
who
oppresse
to
make
themselves
great
.
p.
297
-
Application
to
the
haughtie
,
on
whose
garments
is
found
the
bloud
of
the
poore
.
p.
297
-
Application
to
sumptuous
builders
oppressing
.
p.
298
-
Application
to
them
that
oppresse
to
pamper
themselves
,
saucing
all
their
dainties
with
the
bloud
of
the
poore
.
p.
299
-
Application
to
the
mightie
ingrossers
,
whose
houses
are
filled
with
the
spoiles
of
the
poore
.
p.
299
-
Application
to
all
who
have
set
up
the
world
in
their
hearts
to
worship
.
p.
300
-
How
to
be
beautifull
and
glorious
indeed
.
p.
301
-
How
to
set
our
nests
on
high
and
to
build
them
for
eternitie
.
p.
301
-
How
to
give
our selves
to
all
delights
and
to
be
prodigall
therin
.
p.
302
-
How
to
hoord
up
and
ingrosse
.
p.
302
-
How
to
covet
a
holy
covetousnesse
.
p.
303
Abomination
27.
-
The
generall
Apostasie
of
Iudah
hastening
the
Captivitie
,
that
they
were
ever
starting
away
and
departing
from
the
Lord
.
p.
304
,
305
-
Their
zeale
in
the
beginning
of
the
daies
of
Ezekiah
&
Iosiah
against
Idolatry
&
for
reforming
religion
,
&
how
soon
it
was
gone
.
305
,
306
Abomination
28.
-
Falling
from
their
forwardnesse
in
Religion
to
all
profanenesse
,
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
307
-
The
sum
of
Gods
Covenant
with
them
to
magnifie
and
obey
his
word
.
p.
307
-
They
cast
away
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
in
regard
of
making
any
conscience
of
it
.
p.
308
-
The
plague
which
is
upon
them
that
cast
away
Gods
word
to
set
up
their
own
imaginations
;
they
shal
see
they
have
had
no
wisdome
.
309
-
The
Lord
will
reject
all
them
that
reject
his
word
,
as
reprobate
silver
is
rejected
.
p.
310
-
All
they
forsake
the
Covenant
,
who
doe
not
obey
it
,
though
they
seeme
in
word
to
embrace
it
.
p.
310
-
Application
to
all
sorts
whose
hearts
tell
them
they
are
such
.
p.
311
Abomination
29.
-
Scorning
the
word
of
the
Lord
and
all
true
profession
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
314
-
How
pretious
Gods
word
ought
to
be
to
his
people
.
p.
314
-
They
loathed
Gods
word
,
and
counted
it
a
burden
.
p.
314
,
315
-
They
made
the
word
matter
enough
of
the
vilest
reproch
to
every
one
truly
professing
it
.
p.
315
-
The
fearfull
extremities
that
Gods
servants
are
oft
driven
to
,
through
the
hatred
which
they
endure
for
the
word
.
p.
316
,
317
-
The
very
scornes
and
taunts
against
Gods
word
and
servants
shall
be
one
day
a
heavie
burden
to
every
scorner
.
p.
318
-
God
will
visit
every
scorner
and
his
house
,
and
reward
them
with
an
everlasting
shame
.
p.
318
,
319
-
Application
of
this
sin
and
denunciation
to
our selves
.
p.
319
,
320
-
Scorning
Gods
word
and
faithfull
messengers
cannot
scape
unpupunished
.
p.
321
Abomination
30.
-
Pollution
of
the
Lords
Sabbaths
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
322
-
Covenant
for
the
Sabbath
.
p.
322
-
He
is
a
bless●d
man
that
endevoureth
truly
to
keepe
the
Sabbath
,
and
to
such
a
one
only
the
Covenant
and
promises
belong
.
p.
322
-
They
despised
and
polluted
Gods
Sabbath
,
and
how
.
p.
323
-
They
put
no
difference
betweene
the
holy
and
prophane
.
p.
323
-
Their
Priests
hid
their
eies
from
Gods
Sabbath
.
p.
324
-
The
Lord
complaines
that
he
is
profaned
by
them
that
willingly
suffer
his
holy
things
to
be
polluted
.
p.
324
-
The
Lord
chargeth
them
with
carying
and
recarying
upon
the
Sabbath
.
p.
325
-
The
commandement
for
the
Sabbath
belongs
as
well
to
us
as
to
them
.
p.
325
-
The
Lords
anger
and
message
sent
unto
them
for
this
sinne
,
chiefly
to
their
King
and
Rulers
.
p.
325
-
The
cvill
ensample
of
our
forefathers
is
no
example
for
us
,
but
rather
increaseth
the
wrath
.
p.
326
,
344
-
The
Lords
gratious
promise
to
the
reformation
of
the
Sabbath
,
VIZ.
continuance
of
their
Kings
,
dignitie
and
prosperitie
.
p.
326
-
All
desiring
the
establishing
of
the
throne
of
the
Lords
Anointed
,
and
prosperitie
of
their
nation
,
to
looke
to
it
.
p.
326
-
What
good
friends
they
are
to
Prince
,
State
,
Church
and
Commonwealth
,
who
call
into
question
the
time
of
the
Sabbath
.
p.
327
-
Vengeance
for
pollution
of
the
Sabbath
,
viz
,
kindling
a
fire
in
the
gates
of
Ierusalem
,
and
their
70.
yeeres
Captivitie
.
p.
327
-
The
feeling
of
such
a
plague
(
as
was
towards
us
)
but
one
day
,
would
make
us
most
willingly
to
stoope
unto
the
Lord
.
p.
328
-
Nehemiah
after
the
Captivitie
acknowledgeth
Gods
righteous
vengeance
in
it
for
polluting
the
Sabbath
,
and
laboureth
thereon
the
redresse
of
that
sinne
.
p.
328
-
Al
the
sins
which
rulers
might
redresse
are
accounted
their
sins
.
328
-
Former
examples
of
Gods
vengeance
should
warne
us
.
p.
329
-
In
Nehemiah
is
the
lively
picture
of
a
worthy
ruler
who
had
seene
the
miseries
of
a
Captivitie
for
sinne
.
p.
329
-
Three
ensamples
in
Nehemiah
never
to
be
forgotten
of
tender-hearted
and
worthy
governours
.
p.
329
-
1
Nehemiah
lookes
forthwith
to
the
particular
state
and
miseries
of
the
people
,
to
be
more
affected
therewith
.
p.
330
-
2.
His
willing
and
compassionate
hearing
of
the
cries
and
grievances
of
the
poore
.
p.
330
-
The
happie
way
to
redresse
the
evils
of
Gods
people
.
p.
330
-
How
good
governours
may
prevaile
when
they
wish
nothing
to
be
done
,
but
what
themselves
doe
first
.
p.
331
-
3.
Nehemiah
himselfe
seeth
the
reformation
of
the
evils
,
especially
of
the
Sabbath
.
p.
332
-
Application
to
our selves
concerning
the
Sabbath
.
p.
332
,
333
-
To
remember
here
the
consuming
fire
wherwith
the
Lord
threatned
us
.
p.
334
-
Our
land
made
well-ne●re
as
a
desolate
widow
.
p.
334
-
We
are
they
on
whom
God
now
complaines
,
for
despising
his
holy
things
as
he
then
did
upon
Iudah
.
p.
335
-
For
putting
no
difference
betweene
the
holy
and
prophane
.
p.
336
-
Our
sinne
in
admitting
all
indifferently
to
the
table
of
the
Lord
.
p.
337
-
This
sin
enough
to
bring
Gods
plagues
upon
the
whole
land
.
p.
338
-
The
〈…〉
that
great
censure
of
Excommunication
.
p.
338
-
Hiding
our
eies
from
Gods
Sabbath
from
seeing
the
most
weightie
duties
of
the
Sabbath
to
performe
them
.
p.
339
-
To
consider
whether
we
be
not
they
who
have
thought
the
Sabbath
overlong
.
p.
341
-
Sabbath
profaned
by
carying
and
recarying
.
p.
342
-
Our
pretended
necessities
cannot
excuse
us
more
then
them
.
p.
342
-
Reserving
journies
ordinarie
for
the
Sabbath
.
p.
342
-
Concourse
to
plaies
and
the
vilenesse
of
them
.
p.
343
-
The
inevitable
danger
to
frequenters
of
plaies
.
p.
343
-
Fr●quenting
Tavernes
and
Alehouses
where
nothing
is
more
common
then
scorning
all
pietie
upon
the
Sabbath
.
p.
344
-
God
hath
only
warned
us
hitherto
.
p.
344
-
The
speech
turned
to
all
who
have
the
chiefe
charge
of
the
house
of
the
Lord
and
his
Sabbath
.
p.
345
Abomination
31.
-
Sundrie
degrees
of
their
profanenesse
angring
the
Lord
and
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
346
-
Opposing
themselves
against
all
power
of
religion
and
godlinesse
,
when
they
gloried
in
his
outward
ceremoniall
worship
.
p.
346
-
They
bent
their
tongues
and
workes
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
all
true
pietie
and
conscience
of
his
waies
,
using
all
devices
to
put
out
all
feare
of
his
name
.
p.
347
-
They
spake
good
of
evill
,
evill
of
good
,
glorying
in
their
most
shamefull
sinnes
.
p.
347
-
They
justified
and
loved
the
wicked
,
condemned
and
hated
the
good
.
p.
348
-
They
sought
to
cast
all
shame
on
the
godly
.
p.
348
-
Thence
they
proceeded
to
spoiling
and
all
violence
.
p.
348
-
They
used
to
make
shewes
of
religion
when
they
were
as
Sodome
.
349
-
They
would
make
shewes
of
seeking
God
in
fasting
,
and
leane
on
the
Lord
even
then
when
they
were
so
vile
.
p.
349
-
The
vengeance
for
their
outragious
profanenesse
,
viz.
the
spoiling
them
by
the
Caldean
,
which
they
should
not
beleeve
till
it
came
,
who
should
d●ale
with
them
accordingly
,
as
they
had
done
with
the
Lord
and
his
people
.
p.
350
-
Application
to
us
to
search
our
sinne
before
〈…〉
to
search
us
.
p.
351
-
Our
swaggerers
in
each
place
walke
usually
in
the
steps
of
their
profanenesse
,
especially
against
the
Lord
and
his
servants
.
p.
351
-
These
the
only
good
fellowes
,
men
of
renowne
,
as
before
the
floud
.
p.
353
-
The
speech
turned
to
these
,
if
but
to
save
some
of
them
.
p.
353
-
The
terrible
anger
of
God
upon
all
profane
despisers
of
the
Gospell
,
not
to
beleeve
any
judgement
towards
us
,
though
never
so
plainly
denounced
and
manifested
,
nor
towards
themselves
.
p.
354
,
355
-
The
case
of
prophane
persons
in
the
day
of
Gods
vengeance
.
p.
355
-
Their
case
in
the
day
of
death
and
of
the
last
judgement
.
p.
356
-
Their
happinesse
who
can
take
the
time
of
mercy
.
p.
357
Abomination
32.
-
The
Idolatrie
of
Iudah
hastening
the
Captivitie
.
p.
357
-
Their
Covenant
with
God
to
have
worshipped
him
only
according
to
his
word
,
without
retaining
the
least
shew
or
occasion
of
Idolatrie
.
p.
358
-
He
had
enjoyned
them
to
make
open
protestation
against
all
Idolatrie
even
in
the
very
enemies
land
.
p.
358
-
There
was
in
them
notwithstanding
a
very
generall
inclination
to
run
a
whoring
after
Idols
.
p.
359
-
Hezekiah
and
Iosiah
raised
up
to
destroy
&
deface
Idolatry
.
p.
359
-
The
zeale
of
the
people
in
destroying
Idolatrie
in
Ezekiahs
daies
,
&
Gods
admirable
favour
to
Ezekiah
&
Iudah
therupon
.
p.
359
-
Their
relaps
to
Idolatrie
with
Manasseh
falling
to
be
worse
then
the
heathen
.
p.
359
-
Manasseh
led
captive
for
this
;
his
repentance
and
destroying
Idolatrie
againe
.
p.
359
-
Iosiah
raised
up
to
worke
a
thorow
reformation
,
and
with
a
most
strange
detestation
of
Idolatrie
in
the
hearts
of
the
people
.
p.
360
-
Iosiah
solemnly
renues
the
Covenant
with
the
Lord
,
to
worship
him
only
according
to
his
will
,
and
compelleth
all
to
stand
to
it
,
so
by
all
meanes
convincing
them
before
the
Captivitie
.
p.
360
-
The
Lord
sent
them
moe
Prophets
,
and
with
more
power
before
the
Captivitie
then
ever
in
former
time
.
p.
360
-
Idolatrie
was
usually
one
sinne
whereof
they
did
ever
warne
the
people
.
p.
361
-
Idolatrie
practised
secretly
in
all
Iosiahs
daies
.
p.
361
-
The
remnant
of
Baall
,
with
the
Chemarims
and
those
who
sware
by
the
Lord
and
Malcom
still
remaining
in
his
daies
.
p.
361
-
Idolaters
compared
to
shamelesse
strumpets
sending
for
their
lovers
,
viz.
Priests
to
teach
them
the
worship
of
their
Idols
.
p.
362
-
The
Rulers
fell
to
most
horrible
Idolatrie
in
secret
,
hard
before
the
Captivitie
,
as
the
Lord
shewes
Ezekiel
.
p.
362
-
The
outward
forme
of
Gods
religion
may
seeme
to
have
continued
even
unto
their
very
last
desolation
,
without
any
publike
Idolatrie
.
p.
362
-
A
publike
fast
proclaimed
by
Iehoiakim
hard
before
the
Captivitie
,
but
not
performed
as
it
ought
.
p.
363
-
Vengeance
denounced
for
this
sinne
of
Idolatrie
,
To
cause
them
to
run
into
the
holes
to
hide
them
and
to
curse
their
Gods
.
p.
363
-
The
Lord
threatneth
to
raise
their
lovers
against
them
,
who
should
use
them
as
strumpets
for
this
,
and
cause
their
fornications
to
cease
.
p.
364
-
To
plague
them
from
Egypt
and
Babylon
.
p.
364
-
The
Covenant
ours
as
well
as
theirs
.
p.
364
-
The
Lord
as
much
detests
Idolatrie
now
as
then
.
p.
364
-
The
Lord
hath
raised
up
sundrie
of
his
worthie
servants
to
destroy
Idolatrie
as
well
with
us
as
with
them
.
p.
365
-
The
Lord
may
complain
of
us
herein
as
much
as
upon
Iudah
.
p.
365
-
In
this
sin
we
seeme
farre
to
exceed
them
in
the
daies
of
Iosiah
.
p.
366
,
367
-
Yet
the
vengeance
came
on
them
presently
after
the
death
of
Iosiah
,
and
principally
for
this
sinne
amongst
others
.
p.
366
-
Certaine
points
to
be
seriously
thought
of
by
all
the
favourers
of
Poperie
amongst
us
,
and
by
all
who
stand
in
suspence
.
p.
367
-
1.
The
occasion
and
manner
of
casting
Poperie
out
of
our
land
,
p.
367
-
2.
The
bloud
of
so
many
learned
and
most
holy
Martyrs
,
as
Cranmer
,
&c.
witnessing
against
it
.
p.
367
-
Answer
concerning
their
pretended
Martyrs
.
p.
369
-
3.
So
many
worthie
Preachers
in
each
part
of
our
land
convincing
all
ever
since
then
.
p.
369
-
4.
So
many
learned
writers
unanswerable
confuting
it
and
every
peece
of
it
.
p.
369
-
5.
The
discoverie
of
their
Index
Expurgatorius
for
their
wicked
dealing
against
the
Gospell
,
and
for
upholding
Poperie
.
p.
370
-
6.
So
many
discoveries
of
their
unnaturall
cruelties
,
the
fruits
of
their
religion
,
and
for
the
supporting
thereof
.
p.
370
-
The
chiefe
of
them
made
trumpetters
of
the
abomination
of
their
religion
.
p.
370
-
Our
Saviours
argument
most
strong
against
that
religion
,
to
prove
it
to
be
a
principall
religion
of
Sathan
under
a
shew
of
holinesse
,
especially
the
Iesuited
Papists
religion
.
p.
371
-
7.
Their
religion
teacheth
these
things
,
witnesse
those
evidences
which
follow
in
the
end
of
this
Abomination
,
viz.
p.
371
Abomination
32.
-
This
alone
sufficient
to
cause
all
not
utterly
given
up
to
flie
out
of
Babylon
.
p.
372
-
8.
Miraculous
deliverances
and
preservations
of
our
Princes
,
religion
,
and
us
all
,
at
the
Spanish
invasion
,
the
death
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
so
wonderfully
bringing
in
the
Lords
Anointed
amongst
us
,
and
at
the
gunpowder
treason
.
p.
372
-
9.
The
wonderfull
bringing
the
Gospell
againe
after
Queene
Mary
,
with
the
admirable
preservation
of
the
Lady
Elizabeth
.
p.
372
-
10.
The
wonderfull
continuance
of
the
Gospell
since
,
notwithstanding
so
innumerable
stratagems
against
it
.
p.
372
-
These
as
infallible
arguments
of
Gods
favour
and
love
towards
us
,
as
theirs
were
towards
Iudea
,
and
ought
as
much
to
knit
our
hearts
to
the
Lord
and
his
truth
,
and
to
a
detestation
of
that
bloudie
Religion
.
p.
373
-
Our
happinesse
if
wee
have
hearts
to
meditate
of
these
things
.
p.
373
,
374
-
To
thinke
what
it
is
to
take
the
marke
of
the
Beast
,
chiefly
after
these
convictions
.
p.
373
-
11.
The
relenting
of
most
hearts
for
the
present
,
in
sundrie
discoveries
of
their
wickednesse
.
p.
373
-
12.
Exhortation
to
thinke
of
these
things
,
and
to
compare
our
way
of
life
with
theirs
,
whether
is
more
equall
,
and
whether
is
more
agreeable
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
.
p.
374
-
To
reade
the
French
massacre
,
and
the
Spanish
Inquisition
.
p.
375
-
What
they
long
for
who
seeke
to
bring
in
Poperie
againe
.
p.
375
-
Answer
to
the
vaine
perswasion
of
our
professed
Papists
,
concerning
their
owne
safetie
,
if
God
should
leave
us
into
the
hand
of
the
enemie
.
p.
375
-
All
the
rich
should
be
made
Hugonotes
as
in
Paris
,
at
the
French
massacre
.
p.
375
-
What
they
may
looke
for
,
who
looke
to
bee
enriched
by
such
a
day
.
p.
375
-
Warning
to
all
,
who
foreseeing
these
evils
,
doe
not
their
uttermost
endevours
to
turne
them
away
.
p.
376
-
God
speakes
to
each
as
Mordecay
to
Hester
.
p.
376
-
Three
necessarie
questions
.
1.
How
so
many
have
and
doe
daily
fall
to
Poperie
notwithstanding
all
these
things
.
2.
How
to
be
resolved
of
the
truth
.
3.
How
to
be
kept
from
backesliding
from
the
truth
.
p.
376
-
For
answer
to
the
first
,
to
consider
,
-
1.
Who
they
have
beene
that
have
fallen
.
p.
377
-
2.
Reasons
why
such
have
and
doe
so
fall
in
Gods
justice
.
p.
378
-
All
are
contemners
of
the
truth
,
who
never
so
received
the
love
of
it
,
as
by
all
holy
meanes
to
search
the
knowledge
of
it
and
to
obey
it
.
p.
379
-
The
reasons
why
some
of
Gods
deare
servants
have
and
may
fall
for
a
time
.
p.
381
-
God
may
thus
leave
up
his
owne
for
a
time
,
but
he
will
fetch
them
againe
at
least
by
strong
hand
,
if
they
be
his
elect
indeed
.
p.
382
-
Answer
to
the
second
question
,
viz.
-
How
those
who
stand
in
doubt
,
may
be
resolved
which
is
the
Religion
of
the
Lord
.
p.
382
-
Answer
to
the
third
Question
,
viz.
How
to
be
kept
from
declining
to
Poperie
,
and
from
falling
from
the
Lord
.
p.
385
-
For
those
with
whom
no
other
meanes
can
prevaile
to
cause
them
to
be
afraid
of
Poperie
:
First
,
to
consider
as
before
Christ
of
the
former
reasons
.
p.
385
-
2.
To
ponder
our
Saviours
reason
against
the
malicious
lewes
,
Iohn
8.
44.
to
prove
they
were
of
the
devill
:
and
so
one
reason
against
Poperie
fetcht
directly
from
it
.
p.
385
,
386
-
A
Syllogisme
demonstrating
plainly
,
that
Poperie
,
especially
the
Iesuited
Papists
Religion
is
in
a
speciall
manner
of
the
devill
,
teaching
lying
and
murder
for
the
supporting
of
it
.
p.
386
-
Proofe
of
the
Proposition
.
p.
386
-
Proofe
of
the
Assumption
,
That
Poperie
teacheth
lying
and
murdering
for
the
supporting
and
advancing
of
it
.
p.
386
-
Helpes
and
preservatives
which
God
hath
provided
for
those
who
would
be
kept
from
Poperie
,
the
scourge
that
followes
the
contempt
of
the
Gospell
.
As
p.
387
-
1.
Notable
confutations
of
Poperie
to
keepe
us
.
p.
388
-
2.
Notable
discoveries
of
the
bloudy
cruelties
and
vilenesse
of
Poperie
,
and
contrarily
,
The
perpetuall
witnesses
of
the
truth
which
we
professe
.
p.
388.
-
3.
Speciall
helpes
for
sanctification
,
whereby
to
be
kept
from
declining
from
God
,
and
so
from
this
scourge
.
p.
389
-
4.
Helpes
for
praier
,
because
we
cannot
be
kept
except
we
pray
;
nor
stand
in
these
evill
daies
without
the
speciall
sustaining
hand
of
our
God
.
p.
390
-
5.
Helpes
for
fasting
to
humble
us
and
to
make
our
praiers
more
powerfull
and
effectuall
that
we
may
be
kept
.
p.
390
Abomination
33.
-
Atheisme
of
Iudah
,
angring
the
Lord
to
the
uttermost
,
and
bringing
the
Captivitie
.
p.
390
-
The
day
of
vengeance
wished
by
desperate
scoffing
Atheists
.
p.
391
-
What
a
day
that
will
be
when
it
commeth
.
p.
392
-
Atheists
scoffing
at
the
threatnings
of
the
Prophets
.
p.
392
-
This
sinne
cannot
be
purged
till
they
die
.
p.
392
-
All
were
at
a
covenant
with
death
and
hell
.
p.
392
-
Atheists
of
all
others
most
timorous
when
the
vengeance
comes
.
p.
393
Abomination
34.
-
Divisions
of
Iudah
,
angring
the
Lord
,
and
bringing
the
Captivitie
.
p.
394
-
Their
divisions
flowing
from
all
their
abominations
,
and
chiefly
from
the
Apostasie
so
generally
.
p.
394
-
All
were
given
to
covetousnesse
and
spreading
nets
.
p.
395
-
No
man
could
trust
other
.
p.
395
-
The
greater
spoiling
the
poorer
.
p.
395
-
All
against
the
true
Prophets
,
and
against
all
that
feared
the
Lord
,
and
why
.
p.
395
-
Their
owne
familiars
waiting
to
have
matter
against
them
.
p.
396
-
Not
one
left
with
Gods
faithfull
servants
to
be
seene
to
stand
for
them
.
p.
396
-
The
Church
had
none
to
looke
to
but
to
the
Lord
.
p.
397
-
The
number
of
the
godly
exceeding
small
at
that
time
amongst
them
,
as
the
grapes
after
the
vintage
.
p.
397
-
How
the
Church
comforts
her selfe
against
the
insulting
of
the
enemie
.
p.
397
-
A
question
answered
,
viz.
In
so
many
divisions
to
whom
to
joine
.
p
398
,
399.
-
Application
to
our
owne
soules
concerning
our
divisions
,
and
the
rest
of
the
heads
herein
.
p.
399
CHAP.
XII
.
-
The
meanes
whereby
the
Lord
had
striven
with
them
,
to
bring
them
to
repentance
,
that
he
might
spare
them
and
how
in
stead
of
repenting
,
their
sinne
was
increased
by
them
all
.
p.
400
-
Meanes
by
calling
them
by
his
word
,
and
how
he
had
thereby
stri●●n
with
them
in
all
sorts
.
p.
401
,
402
-
How
he
had
called
them
by
the
continuall
voice
of
his
mercies
.
p.
402
-
How
he
had
called
them
by
the
voice
of
his
rods
both
bodily
and
spirituall
.
p.
403
-
The
Lord
weary
with
smiting
,
inforced
to
give
them
up
to
their
owne
hearts
lust
,
and
to
this
induration
.
p.
404
-
The
highest
step
of
their
induration
,
that
they
were
given
over
to
scoffe
at
the
Lords
warnings
,
whereby
he
called
them
to
repentance
.
p.
405
-
This
sinne
could
not
be
purged
.
p.
405
-
Some
causes
of
their
induration
,
and
why
they
profited
not
by
all
the
meanes
which
the
Lord
used
.
p.
406
-
Why
the
Lord
would
spare
them
no
longer
,
after
he
had
used
all
these
meanes
to
reclaime
them
.
p.
407
-
Application
to
our selves
.
p.
408
CHAP.
XIII
.
-
The
severitie
of
the
Lords
vengeance
when
no
other
meanes
could
serve
.
p.
410
-
The
Lamentations
of
Ieremie
written
to
set
out
this
miserie
.
p.
411
-
Their
carnall
confidence
in
Iosiah
seemeth
one
cause
to
have
provoked
the
Lord
to
take
him
away
;
after
whose
death
began
their
miseries
immediatly
.
p.
412
-
The
wofull
miseries
which
at
that
time
they
endured
.
As
p.
412
-
1.
Famine
in
the
most
lamentable
kindes
.
p.
412
-
2.
Destruction
by
the
sword
.
p.
413
-
3.
The
desolations
of
the
Temple
.
p.
414
-
4.
The
finall
desolation
that
came
upon
them
.
p.
414
-
5.
The
shame
cast
upon
the
Lord
and
his
people
.
p.
414
-
6.
The
people
that
escaped
caried
captives
.
p.
415
-
The
miseries
of
their
Captivitie
.
p.
415
-
7.
In
their
Captivitie
the
Church
acknowledgeth
all
this
justly
come
upon
her
for
rebelling
against
the
word
of
the
Lord
.
p.
415
-
Despising
Gods
word
,
and
misusing
his
messengers
,
caused
that
〈◊〉
could
be
no
more
remedie
.
p.
416
-
Application
why
the
Lord
should
not
execute
as
heavie
a
judgement
upon
us
,
as
on
Iudah
.
p.
416
-
How
neere
we
have
beene
unto
it
,
and
how
oft
.
p.
416
-
The
mourning
of
the
Lord
for
his
people
before
this
execution
.
p.
417
-
The
Lords
expostulation
after
a
sort
mourning
over
us
,
for
our
foolish
impenitency
and
unkindnesse
.
p.
417
-
The
changing
of
our
danger
into
such
a
joyfull
day
.
p.
419
-
Our
unthankefulnesse
in
forgetting
our
wonderfull
deliverances
and
mercies
.
p.
420
-
The
Lords
expostulation
further
urged
bemoaning
our
unkindnesse
and
wilfulnesse
.
p.
421
-
Whether
the
Lord
may
not
justly
thus
speake
unto
us
,
especially
having
so
many
ready
to
receive
our
most
bloudy
enemies
into
our
bosomes
.
p.
421
,
422
,
424
-
Our
answer
to
the
Lords
expostulation
taken
away
.
p.
424
-
Application
to
all
notorious
sinners
,
who
are
the
men
that
hale
on
the
vengeance
of
the
Lord
.
p.
425
-
Warning
to
all
obstinate
sinners
howsoever
the
Lord
deale
with
us
at
the
cries
of
his
servants
.
p.
427
-
Their
miserable
state
at
death
,
most
at
Christs
appearing
.
p.
427
-
How
each
may
come
to
the
certaine
knowledge
of
the
truth
hereof
,
viz.
by
inquiring
of
his
owne
heart
awaked
.
p.
428
CHAP.
XIIII
.
-
How
Gods
faithfull
servants
are
wont
to
be
affected
seeing
his
anger
kindled
against
his
people
.
p.
430
-
How
they
are
wont
in
such
cases
to
use
all
meanes
to
pacifie
his
Majestie
.
p.
431
-
The
meanes
which
they
have
beene
wont
to
use
to
this
end
.
p.
431
-
1.
Gods
faithfull
servants
have
beene
wont
to
intreat
the
Lord
in
secret
,
to
pacifie
him
thereby
towards
his
people
.
p.
433
-
2.
They
have
beene
wont
to
forewarne
Gods
people
of
their
sinnes
,
and
his
vengeance
comming
on
them
for
the
same
.
p.
434
-
3.
Gods
servants
have
beene
wont
to
direct
his
people
to
the
meanes
whereby
he
may
be
pacified
.
p.
436
-
The
principall
meanes
publike
humiliations
.
p.
436.
-
Examples
hereof
.
p.
436
,
&c.
-
The
example
of
Iehosophat
is
to
be
beholden
of
all
religious
rulers
,
who
would
see
the
like
experience
of
the
Lords
presence
and
mercie
towards
them
,
and
therefore
set
downe
at
large
.
p.
438
-
The
way
to
ouerthrow
and
daunt
the
enemies
of
the
Church
.
p.
439
-
Our
owne
practise
and
experience
.
p.
441
-
Reason
hereof
.
-
All
having
provoked
the
Lord
,
all
must
seeke
to
pacifie
him
by
humbling
themselves
.
p.
442
-
The
office
of
forewarning
and
calling
to
fasting
belongs
to
Gods
Ministers
.
p.
443
,
446
-
The
supreme
Magistrates
to
appoint
publike
fasts
in
such
cases
,
and
to
see
them
practised
by
all
,
and
give
ensample
hereof
.
p.
443
-
The
Ministers
to
call
upon
the
Magistrate
to
this
end
,
and
to
warne
all
the
people
.
p.
444
-
Otherwise
,
the
bloud
of
every
soule
must
be
required
at
their
hands
.
p.
444
-
A
generall
president
for
all
posteritie
.
p.
446
-
The
Lord
then
cals
to
fasting
when
his
vengeance
is
comming
for
the
abominations
increased
.
p
446
-
2.
Gods
Ministers
are
to
labour
that
the
humiliation
of
his
people
may
be
unfained
and
availeable
;
and
to
set
before
their
faces
the
meanes
hereof
.
p.
447
-
Fasts
performed
hypocritically
,
more
increase
the
vengeance
.
p.
447
-
Nature
of
hypocriticall
fasting
.
p.
447
-
The
outward
humiliation
availeth
nothing
without
the
inward
,
and
without
the
other
parts
of
a
true
fast
.
p.
448
-
The
true
humiliation
must
be
both
outward
and
inward
.
p.
448
-
The
outward
humiliation
,
and
wherein
it
is
.
p.
448
,
449
-
Exercises
of
Religion
to
be
adjoined
to
the
outward
humiliation
.
p.
449
-
The
publike
humiliation
must
be
in
a
great
assembly
.
p.
450
-
The
people
are
to
be
warned
hereof
,
and
called
on
to
prepare
themselves
p.
450
-
Meanes
to
be
used
in
these
assemblies
for
working
sound
humiliation
with
faith
and
repentance
.
p.
450
,
451
-
The
inward
humiliation
,
and
wherein
it
is
.
p.
452
-
Time
of
the
continuance
of
such
solemne
humiliations
.
p.
453
-
Things
to
be
done
after
our
humiliation
,
as
reforming
all
the
abominati●ns
.
p.
454
-
The
fruit
and
happy
successe
of
such
humiliations
.
p.
455
-
Particular
experiences
of
the
power
and
fruit
of
such
like
humil●ations
in
Gods
servants
privately
.
456
-
If
God
be
so
easily
intreated
sometimes
by
one
of
his
poore
servants
only
,
how
much
more
at
the
cries
of
so
many
of
his
children
at
once
.
p.
457
-
Till
the
time
that
the
meanes
be
used
for
appeasing
Gods
Majestie
,
we
can
never
have
any
comfortable
hope
of
escaping
a
more
terrible
judgement
.
p.
457
-
Publike
humiliations
failing
,
Gods
messengers
are
to
stirre
up
his
owne
servants
to
seeke
him
privately
.
p.
457
-
What
manner
of
men
they
are
who
must
be
called
on
to
seeke
God
privately
,
when
the
publike
meanes
faile
,
viz.
meeke
ones
,
and
who
have
wrought
his
judgements
.
p.
458
-
These
in
all
ages
have
beene
the
only
men
in
favour
,
and
preservers
of
the
rest
.
p.
458
-
In
such
desperate
cas●s
all
are
to
intreat
the
meeke
ones
to
cry
unto
the
Lord
for
them
.
p
459
-
The
Lord
seekes
such
to
stand
in
the
breach
,
and
when
he
findes
none
,
viz.
very
few
in
respect
of
that
they
ought
,
then
comes
the
vengeance
.
p.
459
-
The
godly
in
such
times
must
labour
to
be
more
righteous
,
and
so
more
meeke
,
that
their
praiers
may
more
prevaile
,
and
so
must
seeke
the
Lord
privately
,
as
Moses
,
Nehemiah
,
and
Daniel
.
p.
459
,
460
-
The
manner
h●w
to
importune
the
Lord
.
p.
460
-
The
godly
shall
thus
helpe
either
to
pacifie
the
Lord
for
all
the
people
,
or
be
hid
themselves
.
p.
461
-
The
cry
of
the
Prophet
Zephany
to
the
faithfull
is
ever
to
sound
in
all
our
eares
when
all
other
meanes
faile
.
p.
461
,
462
-
1.
Complaint
of
the
weake
Christian
for
his
unabilitie
,
thus
to
seeke
the
Lord
privat●ly
:
answered
.
p.
462
-
To
follow
the
example
of
Daniel
in
our
private
fasts
.
p.
462
-
We
are
to
be
provoked
to
this
dutie
by
these
holy
men
,
viz.
Daniel
,
Neh●mi●●●
,
&c.
the
acceptance
and
successe
which
God
gave
them
.
p.
463
-
The
second
complaint
of
the
weake
Christian
of
unabilitie
to
confesse
our
sinnes
,
and
beg
the
things
which
concerne
our
peace
,
answered
;
and
so
how
to
seeke
God
thus
privately
.
p.
464
-
The
fruit
and
blessing
of
this
labour
.
p.
466
-
Gods
messengers
are
not
only
to
be
carefull
to
save
and
pull
a
people
from
Gods
wrath
,
but
also
to
keepe
them
from
comming
under
it
againe
.
p.
468
-
The
meanes
to
preserve
a
people
from
backesliding
,
and
to
keepe
them
ever
under
Gods
favour
.
p.
469
-
The
causes
of
the
evils
being
removed
,
so
will
also
the
evils
flowing
from
them
.
p.
470
-
The
fountaines
of
obedience
and
grace
to
be
heedfully
looked
to
,
to
be
kept
pure
.
p.
471
-
The
happy
estate
of
a
people
,
living
under
a
holy
Ministerie
,
countenanced
by
a
godly
Magistracy
,
and
contrarily
,
the
miserable
estate
of
people
destitute
thereof
.
p.
471
-
Experience
of
both
amongst
our selves
.
p.
473
-
The
schooles
of
good
learning
to
be
regarded
above
all
things
for
a
perpetuall
supplie
and
succession
of
such
Magistrates
and
Ministers
.
p.
473
-
The
best
meanes
of
learning
to
be
sought
out
,
established
,
and
strictly
put
in
practise
in
them
.
p.
474
-
A
last
dutie
of
the
faithfull
messengers
of
God
to
comfort
and
confirme
the
hearts
of
all
the
godly
living
amongst
the
wicked
in
such
times
.
p.
474
-
The
Prophets
never
to
leave
importuning
the
Lord
,
all
other
meanes
and
hopes
failing
.
p.
475
-
Application
to
all
who
succeed
in
the
place
of
the
Prophets
,
to
trie
whether
we
finde
at
this
day
the
same
affections
in
us
which
they
had
.
p.
475
,
476
-
Our
sinnes
as
great
as
theirs
all
circumstances
considered
,
and
Gods
anger
accordingly
.
p.
475
-
Our
wonted
humiliations
in
pestilence
,
dearth
,
and
other
signes
of
Gods
anger
.
p.
476
-
What
we
have
done
lately
for
our
so
many
and
〈◊〉
of
Gods
anger
kindled
against
us
.
p.
477
-
Why
God
hath
so
tried
many
of
his
faith
full
servants
by
〈◊〉
and
the
like
extremities
and
temptations
.
p.
477
,
478
-
The
dolefull
harvest
,
An.
1609.
p.
478
-
The
Lords
complaint
and
threatning
against
us
for
our
sens●esnesse
and
not
hearkning
to
his
call
,
neither
by
his
word
,
judgements
,
nor
mercies
.
p.
481
-
If
God
by
such
things
called
Iudah
to
fasting
and
praier
,
then
he
hath
and
doth
so
to
us
.
p.
481
-
He
needeth
no
other
witnesses
but
our
owne
consciences
.
p.
482
CHAP.
XV.
-
The
sinne
of
Gods
people
may
be
so
great
,
that
he
will
not
spare
them
,
no
not
at
the
praiers
of
his
dearest
servants
,
though
their
presence
and
praiers
may
wonderfully
prevaile
,
p.
484
,
485
,
&c.
-
Quest.
Whether
the
Lord
will
not
ever
spare
his
people
upon
a
generall
humiliation
and
repentance
rightly
performed
answered
.
p.
486
,
487
-
How
publike
fasts
may
be
made
uneffectuall
to
save
,
viz.
when
men
turne
not
from
their
evill
way
,
or
are
not
soundly
humbled
.
p
488
-
We
have
no
one
example
to
the
contrarie
in
Gods
booke
,
but
all
witnessing
hereunto
,
that
Gods
people
humbling
themselves
and
turning
from
their
sinnes
,
God
will
turne
from
his
fierce
wrath
.
p.
489
-
The
Lord
proclaimes
his
mercy
herein
to
all
the
world
.
p.
489
-
The
servants
of
God
humbling
themselves
though
severally
and
at
the
same
time
,
may
much
prevaile
,
as
in
the
daies
of
Hester
.
p.
490
-
If
one
Moses
may
doe
so
much
,
much
more
so
many
.
p.
490
-
Objection
answered
concerning
the
feare
of
the
Lords
decree
come
forth
,
and
then
too
late
to
seeke
.
p.
490
-
So
long
as
the
Lord
gives
a
people
hearts
to
use
the
right
meanes
to
pacifie
him
,
so
long
there
is
great
hope
that
he
will
be
appeased
.
p.
491
-
Objection
answered
concerning
David
who
feeles
the
temporall
scourges
,
notwithstanding
his
unfained
repentance
.
p.
491
-
The
Lord
hath
beene
wont
to
inflict
some
lesser
judgement
when
the
humiliation
hath
not
beene
unfained
,
though
he
have
saved
his
people
from
the
greater
,
and
why
.
p.
492
-
When
the
time
is
that
the
Lord
will
not
spare
his
people
any
longer
,
no
not
at
the
private
praiers
of
his
dearest
servants
.
p.
493
-
Three
principall
signes
hereof
.
1.
When
a
land
is
full
of
bloud
.
2.
When
it
is
full
of
declining
and
perversnesse
.
3.
When
it
is
overgone
with
Atheisme
.
p.
494
-
For
the
first
,
what
that
bloud
was
whereby
their
land
was
so
d●filed
that
God
would
not
spare
them
.
p.
494
,
&c.
-
The
second
maine
sinne
for
which
God
would
not
spare
them
;
their
generall
all
perversnesse
and
defection
increased
without
hope
of
returning
.
p.
499
-
Neither
word
,
judgements
,
nor
mercies
would
doe
them
any
more
good
.
p.
500
-
There
was
also
amongst
them
a
marvellous
corruption
of
judgement
,
both
in
misjudging
of
the
good
waies
of
God
,
and
also
in
wresting
of
judgement
.
p.
500
-
Perversnesse
in
judgement
cause
of
their
perversnesse
in
manners
.
p.
501
-
Their
last
and
principall
sinne
a
senslesse
Atheisme
growing
upon
all
,
that
they
did
not
acknowledge
God
in
his
judgements
as
they
had
beene
wont
.
p.
501
-
Reasons
why
the
Lord
cannot
spare
when
these
sinnes
come
to
this
height
as
theirs
were
.
p.
502
-
Application
to
our selves
,
whether
we
be
come
to
this
height
of
sin
,
and
have
these
tokens
thereof
.
p.
504
-
God
hath
manifested
his
love
as
much
to
our
nation
as
to
any
other
,
and
that
he
is
most
unwilling
thiu
to
enter
into
judgement
with
us
.
p.
504
,
505
-
He
spread●th
out
to
us
both
his
white
and
his
blacke
tent
together
.
p.
50●
-
To
trie
what
we
can
answer
the
Lord
if
he
charge
these
things
on
us
,
as
first
that
our
land
is
full
of
bloud
.
p.
505
-
The
crie
of
violence
and
oppression
goeth
up
to
heaven
for
the
crueltie
of
Landlords
,
Vsurers
,
and
men
void
of
commiseration
.
p.
506
-
The
like
crie
amongst
us
as
was
in
the
daies
of
Nehemiah
.
p.
506
-
The
crie
of
the
poore
in
dearths
.
p.
507
-
The
holy
law
of
God
for
the
care
to
be
had
for
all
the
poore
of
the
land
.
p.
509
-
We
must
sometime
lend
,
looking
for
nothing
againe
.
p.
509
-
How
the
Lord
will
blesse
such
a
care
for
the
poore
;
and
contrarilie
.
p.
510
-
Vumercifulnesse
crieth
loud
for
vengeance
,
and
will
bring
judgement
without
mercy
.
p.
510
-
The
generall
crie
of
the
poore
that
they
and
theirs
must
be
brought
to
perpetuall
beggery
.
p.
511
-
The
husbandman
cannot
pay
his
rent
but
by
selling
his
corne
at
high
prizes
,
and
according
to
the
same
must
usually
all
other
commodities
bee
,
that
the
poore
must
live
in
miserie
.
p.
512
-
What
we
are
growing
to
hereby
.
p.
512
-
The
cause
of
all
our
unmercifulnesse
and
spoiling
commonly
,
viz.
to
maintaine
those
sinnes
of
Sodome
,
Ezek.
16.
49.
p.
513
-
Our
land
defiled
with
the
bloud
of
Gods
servants
in
Queene
Maries
daies
.
p.
513
-
Deadly
malice
against
all
who
make
conscience
to
walke
in
the
waies
of
God
,
by
all
those
who
have
chosen
to
live
in
their
owne
evill
waies
.
p.
514
-
The
advice
that
a
mans
wisest
friends
will
give
,
to
any
noted
for
prof●ssion
,
rather
to
put
up
all
wrongs
,
then
in
most
places
to
seeke
redresse
.
p.
515
-
Our
land
full
of
the
bloud
of
soules
.
p.
515
-
What
our
state
must
needs
be
herein
through
the
multitude
of
ignorant
and
unconscionable
Ministers
.
p.
516
-
Multitudes
destroyed
by
evill
ensamples
,
and
through
the
generall
neglect
of
superiours
for
the
soules
committed
to
them
.
p.
517
-
Application
of
the
second
cause
why
the
Lord
could
not
spare
them
,
viz.
That
they
fell
away
more
and
more
.
p.
517
-
The
word
in
many
places
become
unfruitfull
and
without
power
.
p.
518.
-
Gods
mercies
have
made
us
so
insolent
,
as
to
say
we
will
not
heare
.
p.
518
-
Gods
judgements
have
made
us
to
fall
away
more
and
more
,
especially
since
our
deliverance
from
our
so
long
feared
day
.
p.
518
-
Pestilence
,
famine
,
and
wilde
beasts
next
forerunners
of
the
sword
.
p.
519
-
All
Gods
strokes
so
multiplied
to
make
us
to
seeke
him
,
have
made
us
more
senslesse
,
and
to
walke
more
stubbornly
against
him
.
p.
520
-
This
of
all
other
a
most
infallible
for
erunner
of
vengeance
,
when
men
wax
uncurably
worse
by
smiting
.
p.
520
-
The
manner
of
the
Lords
proceeding
in
judgement
against
Israel
,
before
her
Captivitie
,
is
recorded
for
a
president
to
us
.
p.
520
-
Application
to
our selves
of
Gods
manner
of
proceeding
with
us
in
judgements
.
p.
521
-
We
almost
overthrowne
as
Sodome
,
being
as
a
firebr
and
pluckt
out
of
the
burning
.
p.
521
-
God
threatneth
us
with
whatsoever
he
hath
denounced
,
seeing
we
amend
not
.
p.
522
-
God
threatneth
to
smite
us
seven
times
more
,
to
bring
one
plague
in
the
end
seven
times
greater
then
any
of
the
former
,
unlesse
we
repent
.
p.
522
-
God
having
shewed
such
tokens
of
his
love
and
compassion
towards
us
will
be
magnified
accordingly
.
p.
522
-
The
third
signe
of
Gods
anger
,
and
for
which
he
threatneth
he
cannot
spare
,
to
wit
,
Atheisme
,
and
how
it
declareth
it selfe
openly
amongst
us
.
p.
523
-
If
we
had
beene
rightly
perswaded
that
all
our
judgements
had
been
sent
by
the
Lord
for
our
sinne
,
we
had
repented
long
agoe
in
sackcloth
and
ashes
.
p.
523
-
Our
timorousnesse
to
manifest
our
love
to
the
Lord
,
and
our
hatred
of
sinne
.
p.
524
-
Our
generall
leaving
off
to
mourne
for
all
our
sinnes
and
tokens
of
Gods
wrath
,
or
to
tremble
before
him
.
p.
524
-
Whence
come
these
men●●●ned
but
from
some
spice
of
close
Atheisme
,
that
we
thinke
at
least
,
that
God
is
not
so
angry
against
sinne
or
so
regardeth
it
.
p.
524
-
Cause
of
our
drowsie
professing
in
many
,
for
that
iniquitie
hath
●●gotten
the
upper
hand
,
that
it
seemes
unpossible
that
ever
pietie
should
looke
up
againe
,
therefore
best
to
frame
our selves
to
the
time
.
p.
525
CHAP.
XVI
.
-
What
brings
true
boldnesse
to
appeare
before
the
Lord
.
p.
526
-
The
assurance
and
safetie
of
the
mourners
,
before
the
destruction
come
,
being
sure
marked
by
our
Saviour
,
repeated
againe
for
our
further
comfort
.
p.
526
-
To
be
put
in
minde
ever
to
beare
his
marke
in
our
foreheads
;
that
so
we
may
alwaies
have
boldnesse
before
him
.
p.
527
-
The
boldnesse
of
the
marking
Angell
appearing
againe
before
the
Lord
,
and
giving
up
his
Commission
.
p.
527
-
This
only
can
bring
boldnesse
to
appeare
before
the
Lord
,
when
we
can
say
,
Lord
I
have
done
as
thou
hast
commanded
me
.
p.
528
-
Our
obedience
is
chiefly
in
our
willingnesse
and
unfained
endevour
,
mourning
for
our
wants
,
and
this
doth
our
God
accept
.
p.
528
-
Two
notable
ensamples
of
boldnesse
hereupon
,
to
appeare
before
the
Lord
.
p.
529
,
530
-
Reasons
why
they
only
who
have
done
as
the
Lord
hath
commanded
can
be
bold
to
appeare
before
him
.
p.
531
-
When
all
nations
shall
tremble
and
shrike
,
they
alone
shall
lift
up
their
heads
for
joy
,
because
of
that
their
happiest
day
.
p.
532
-
The
contrary
horrour
of
all
who
have
not
done
as
the
Lord
hath
commanded
them
,
whensoever
their
consciences
shall
be
truly
awaked
,
more
specially
at
death
,
most
at
the
dreadfull
judgement
.
p.
532
,
533
-
Reasons
of
their
horrour
.
p.
533
-
State
of
them
then
,
who
have
neglected
their
callings
,
and
that
which
hath
beene
commanded
them
.
p.
534
-
How
fearefull
the
condition
of
all
those
men
is
who
have
not
gained
with
their
talents
,
nor
increased
them
,
and
more
of
those
who
have
used
them
against
the
Lord
,
and
for
Sathan
.
p.
534
-
Their
case
of
all
other
most
fearefull
to
whom
most
hath
beene
committed
.
p.
535
-
How
their
horrour
shall
be
increased
.
p.
535
-
No
impenitent
sinner
can
possibly
looke
to
stand
before
the
Lord
.
p.
535
-
Application
to
all
who
have
neglected
to
doe
as
the
Lord
hath
commanded
them
.
p.
536
-
Application
to
the
chiefe
to
put
them
in
remembrance
,
as
their
answer
must
be
the
greatest
for
their
place
and
charge
.
p.
536
-
The
Magistrates
Commission
,
and
what
the
Lord
will
call
for
at
his
hards
.
p.
537
-
The
Iudges
commission
.
p.
538
-
The
Ministers
commission
.
p.
538
-
The
account
of
each
Governour
of
a
family
for
every
soule
within
his
gates
.
p.
539
-
The
account
of
every
one
to
whom
he
hath
committed
any
talent
.
p.
539
-
How
the
Lord
will
reply
to
all
sorts
beginning
to
excuse
themselves
,
untill
their
mouthes
be
stopped
.
p.
540
-
How
he
will
reply
to
all
for
imploying
their
talents
by
trying
their
advantage
.
p.
542
-
Objection
of
the
weake
Christian
,
viz.
who
can
be
able
to
appeare
before
the
Lord
?
p.
543
-
Every
one
who
hath
unfainedly
striven
hereunto
,
shall
be
able
to
stand
before
the
Lord
,
and
reasons
of
it
.
p.
544
-
Object
.
2.
The
cry
of
all
sorts
of
sinners
whose
consciences
shall
be
awaked
when
they
shall
bethinke
themselves
of
this
appearing
.
p.
545
-
The
Lords
answer
to
all
such
.
p.
545
-
What
the
Lord
commands
the
poore
sinner
in
the
first
place
.
p.
546
-
The
endevour
of
Sathan
to
drive
all
such
poore
sinners
to
endlesse
despaire
.
p.
547
-
How
to
comfort
the
poore
humbled
sinner
against
Sathans
assaults
and
temptations
.
p.
547
-
The
second
terrour
of
Sathan
,
that
the
time
of
mercie
is
past
.
p.
549
-
The
time
is
never
too
late
whilst
the
Lord
calls
us
to
repent
,
if
we
can
obey
.
p.
549
-
Generall
comfort
;
never
repentant
sinner
but
found
mercie
.
p.
550
-
The
Lord
still
stretcheth
out
his
hands
to
all
to
come
to
him
.
p.
550
-
The
terrible
voice
of
the
Lord
to
all
despisers
of
mercy
now
offered
.
p.
551
-
The
Lord
will
one
day
bring
all
that
belong
unto
him
,
to
say
,
Lord
I
will
doe
as
thou
commandest
;
at
least
he
will
bring
them
by
strong
hand
.
p.
552
-
God
purposeth
their
destruction
whom
he
suffereth
to
goe
on
perpetually
in
their
impenitencie
.
p.
553
-
Application
to
us
all
in
generall
,
what
securitie
we
have
to
escape
the
vengeance
so
long
threatned
from
Babylon
,
untill
we
doe
as
God
commands
.
p.
553
-
The
Lords
reply
to
us
if
we
answer
that
we
have
repented
and
therefore
shall
have
peace
.
p.
554
,
555
-
God
threatneth
us
as
sensibly
from
Rome
as
he
did
them
from
Babylon
.
p.
556
-
Conclusion
of
all
,
how
to
trie
the
certaintie
hereof
,
and
when
we
may
have
securitie
and
boldnesse
.
p.
557
-
Comfort
to
all
the
meeke
who
can
say
that
they
have
truly
endevored
to
doe
as
the
Lord
hath
commanded
them
:
These
only
have
the
promises
.
p.
557
-
The
Lord
hath
given
most
comfortable
answers
against
each
feare
of
his
servants
in
such
cases
.
p.
558
-
Against
the
feare
of
being
left
into
the
enemies
hand
.
p.
558
-
The
second
feare
for
the
wrongs
and
provocations
of
the
enemies
,
answered
.
p.
559
-
Our
third
feare
,
for
that
we
are
but
poore
wormes
,
and
nothing
in
regard
of
our
enemies
which
are
the
mightie
men
of
the
earth
.
p.
560
-
The
fourth
feare
of
Gods
people
,
for
the
miseries
we
may
come
into
in
the
meane
time
amongst
our
enemies
,
answered
.
p.
561
-
A
fift
answer
of
the
Lord
against
the
feare
of
want
of
necessary
comforts
.
p.
562
-
A
sixt
comfort
against
feare
of
fainting
in
the
long
continuance
of
the
troubles
of
the
Church
.
p.
563
-
The
seventh
,
the
Lords
answer
to
the
faithfull
soule
mourning
for
feare
of
the
dangers
of
the
Church
.
p.
565
-
What
every
faithfull
servant
of
God
should
doe
for
the
Church
and
this
nation
,
that
would
never
see
〈◊〉
feele
their
miseries
▪
p.
565
-
All
to
hearken
what
the
Lord
calleth
and
crieth
for
at
our
hands
,
moaning
our
estate
.
p.
566
-
What
he
will
doe
for
us
,
and
against
our
enemies
,
if
we
will
yet
hearken
unto
him
.
p.
567
-
A
holy
praier
according
to
the
Contents
of
the
booke
.
p.
569
TO
ALL
ESTATES
AND
DEGREES
,
WHO
truly
tender
their
owne
Soules
,
the
Church
of
God
,
and
their
natiue
COVNTREY
.
IT
is
now
many
yeares
(
Christian
Reader
)
since
by
reading
those
holy
Prophets
which
liued
next
before
the
Captiuitie
of
Iudah
,
Occasion
of
this
watch
,
feare
of
Gods
iudgements
lying
vpon
vs
.
who
denounced
the
same
to
be
ready
to
come
vpon
Gods
people
for
their
sinnes
,
and
by
considering
and
comparing
the
same
with
the
times
wherein
we
liue
,
I
haue
euer
feared
the
life
plague
or
a
heauier
to
be
hanging
ouer
this
our
sinfull
Nation
.
This
feare
hath
not
bin
without
iust
cause
,
as
eu●nts
haue
declared
.
Neither
haue
I
feared
without
iust
cause
:
for
how
neere
indeed
such
a
iudgement
hath
bin
vnto
vs
,
and
how
the
same
threatnings
haue
bin
ready
to
be
verified
vpon
vs
,
Our
later
d●ngers
and
deliuerances
still
the
greatest
.
the
world
is
witnesse
,
euen
all
they
who
haue
but
onely
heard
the
report
of
our
dangers
,
and
of
our
wonderfull
and
euen
miraculous
deliuerances
.
And
euer
the
later
perils
and
preseruations
haue
bin
the
more
wonderfull
;
The
duty
of
all
Gods
faithfull
Ministers
to
be
euer
giuing
warning
.
as
that
one
of
the
Powder
furnace
was
aboue
all
that
euer
former
age
heard
of
.
In
the
due
meditation
and
regard
whereof
,
I
haue
taken
it
to
be
my
dutie
,
and
of
all
the
faithfull
Ministers
of
Christ
,
to
follow
the
example
of
Noah
,
and
of
all
those
faithfull
Prophets
,
〈◊〉
.
3.
17
,
18.
&
18.
30.
in
giuing
warning
aforehand
,
(
keeping
within
the
limits
and
compasse
of
our
calling
)
to
helpe
to
open
the
eyes
of
all
,
to
foresee
,
Iam.
2.
14.
and
to
cause
all
to
tremble
for
the
anger
of
the
Lord
,
also
to
contend
with
all
our
power
to
turne
euery
soule
from
his
euill
way
:
Ior.
23.
22.
that
so
his
wrath
may
be
appeased
,
Iam
4
17.
&
5.
19
,
20.
and
we
deliuered
from
the
dreadfull
execution
of
his
heauiest
vengeance
.
2
Cor.
5.
9
,
10
,
11.
Herevpon
in
my
former
feare
amongst
other
causes
I
was
chiefly
emboldned
(
and
that
not
long
before
the
time
of
that
bloudie
Powder-treason
,
A
chiefe
occasion
of
the
first
part
of
this
watch
,
as
the
title
of
it
declareth
.
as
the
Lord
had
so
directed
it
)
to
endeuour
to
set
downe
truly
,
and
after
to
publish
to
all
,
the
first
part
of
this
watch
,
viz:
The
rule
of
life
,
contayning
the
couenant
which
we
haue
all
entred
into
with
our
God
.
To
the
end
to
helpe
to
keepe
all
his
people
from
the
generall
declining
from
that
his
blessed
couenant
to
profanesse
and
iniquitie
,
and
from
the
outragious
wickednes
of
the
rest
,
that
we
also
might
all
learne
to
watch
to
be
preserued
in
the
euill
day
.
So
of
the
second
part
,
The
Rule
of
Prayer
,
to
stir
vs
all
vp
to
watching
&
prayer
,
as
our
sins
&
dangers
still
increased
.
And
since
then
likewise
the
second
part
of
the
same
watch
,
viz:
The
rule
of
prayer
,
to
awaken
vs
the
better
,
and
to
stirre
vp
all
the
Lords
faithfull
seruants
the
more
speedily
and
instantly
to
betake
our selues
wholly
to
watching
and
prayer
,
not
onely
to
be
accounted
worthy
to
escape
the
euills
approching
,
but
also
that
ech
of
vs
may
still
helpe
to
preserue
the
Island
;
like
as
our
most
compassionate
Father
hath
in
the
riches
of
his
mercy
vouchsafed
to
accept
vs
vntill
this
day
.
The
time
of
the
comming
forth
of
the
second
part
.
And
this
likewise
he
in
his
wisdome
directed
to
come
forth
at
the
very
instant
,
yea
in
the
midst
of
the
last
apparant
danger
,
which
we
in
our
parts
were
in
,
The
dreadfulnesse
of
those
tunes
to
many
,
howsoeuernow
forgotten
.
for
the
insurrection
about
inclosures
:
which
howsoeuer
it
might
seeme
nothing
or
small
to
them
who
dwelt
far
from
it
;
yet
to
vs
who
expected
the
approching
of
the
rebells
euery
houre
,
and
heard
how
the
hearts
of
the
people
were
generally
bent
,
it
was
no
lesse
terrible
than
any
of
the
former
,
but
so
much
more
fearefull
,
the
neerer
it
was
.
Now
therefore
in
the
third
place
:
The
cause
of
this
third
part
,
our
sins
increasing
.
forasmuch
as
all
men
may
behold
all
kinde
of
wickednesse
and
impietie
still
increasing
fearefully
without
hope
of
redresse
,
so
that
vnlesse
we
will
put
out
our
owne
eyes
,
we
must
see
the
iudgement
of
God
hasting
faster
vpon
vs
,
and
being
at
the
very
dore
,
I
haue
taken
it
my
bounden
dutie
,
and
my
best
seruice
that
I
could
doe
and
possibly
performe
,
to
his
heauenly
Maiestie
,
his
Church
,
and
my
Country
,
to
adde
this
third
part
:
to
the
end
to
set
before
the
faces
of
euery
one
of
vs
,
the
heynousnesse
of
our
sinnes
in
euery
degree
,
and
so
the
equitie
of
the
Lords
proceeding
against
vs
:
that
we
may
all
be
inforced
to
iustifie
his
Maiestie
,
though
he
come
to
execute
whatsoeuer
he
hath
so
often
threatned
,
when
no
kinde
of
forewarning
can
doe
vs
any
good
.
And
also
to
try
if
yet
at
length
he
will
vouchsafe
to
recall
vs
againe
to
his
couenant
,
and
put
new
life
into
vs
,
to
meet
him
falling
vpon
our
faces
in
fasting
and
prayer
,
to
pacifie
his
wrath
,
and
that
ech
of
vs
may
begin
to
put
that
in
practise
which
was
intended
and
sought
in
the
two
former
parts
,
that
is
,
to
watch
and
pray
continually
,
not
in
words
any
longer
,
but
in
deed
and
truth
;
for
the
preseruation
and
lasting
welfare
of
vs
and
our
posteritie
.
That
the
heauiest
iudgement
must
needs
be
feared
to
be
so
much
the
neerer
,
The
heauiest
iudgment
iustly
feared
to
be
hard
at
the
dores
.
as
the
anger
of
the
most
High
is
more
kindled
against
vs
,
no
man
can
doubt
:
and
that
his
wrath
is
incensed
to
the
vttermost
,
is
most
apparent
to
all
,
whose
eyes
he
hath
opened
,
or
who
doe
but
beleeue
his
heauenly
word
:
for
that
in
stead
of
hauing
any
of
our
greeuous
abhominations
(
which
we
may
behold
set
before
our
faces
in
the
Treatise
following
,
euen
by
the
Prophets
themselues
,
and
forwhich
he
hath
so
often
threatned
us
,
)
yet
vnfeignedly
repented
of
,
we
haue
indeed
increased
them
many
times
more
.
All
of
vs
hauing
solemnly
entred
into
couenant
with
our
God
;
haue
caused
him
to
threaten
to
take
away
his
couenant
by
our
transgression
.
The
couenant
of
our
God
,
which
the
whole
land
professeth
,
and
ech
of
vs
in
our
Baptisme
haue
solemnely
entred
into
,
we
haue
most
grieuously
transgressed
.
And
this
many
of
vs
haue
done
with
so
high
a
hand
,
as
that
we
haue
caused
that
his
heauenly
Gospell
to
be
blasphemed
,
inforcing
him
to
threaten
to
take
his
couenant
,
with
all
his
blessings
from
vs
:
yea
,
to
leaue
vs
to
be
made
a
prey
and
a
spoyle
vnto
our
enemies
,
which
thirst
after
our
bloud
continually
.
This
confessed
by
all
Anno
1588.
This
all
confessed
,
when
they
so
despightfully
and
proudly
came
against
vs
,
as
being
ready
to
swallow
vs
vp
quicke
,
and
ech
of
vs
then
acknowledged
,
that
his
wrath
was
most
iustly
kindled
against
vs
for
the
same
:
so
as
if
he
should
then
haue
cast
vs
off
vtterly
,
for
euer
being
his
people
,
or
a
nation
any
more
,
that
yet
we
had
most
righteously
deserued
it
.
And
in
all
our
dangers
Anno
1602.
1603.
This
we
haue
in
like
manner
many
a
time
since
acknowledged
,
in
all
our
dangers
and
plagues
which
we
haue
had
vpon
vs
plague
after
plague
,
as
those
ten
plagues
of
Aegypt
.
More
especially
in
the
grieuous
dearths
,
and
chiefly
in
that
most
poysoned
plague
of
pestilence
,
as
the
sundry
confessions
of
sinnes
,
then
made
and
still
extant
,
doe
and
shall
euer
beare
witnesse
.
But
aboue
all
other
times
,
when
we
were
all
ready
to
be
consumed
in
the
hot
fierie
furnace
at
once
:
yea
this
we
ordinarily
and
daily
euery
one
confessed
,
whilst
we
liued
in
imminent
danger
euery
houre
,
before
the
Lord
so
miracul●●sly
and
graciously
set
vp
his
Anointed
ouer
vs
.
〈◊〉
euery
one
then
.
Euery
one
then
could
say
,
Our
sinnes
are
so
●heynous
,
as
that
we
must
needes
haue
some
terrible
vengeance
without
speedie
repentance
.
This
wrath
ther●fore
we
must
needs
acknowledge
to
be
farre
greater
now
than
euer
heretofore
:
Gods
wrath
must
needs
be
greater
now
than
euer
before
.
not
onely
for
that
in
stead
of
repenting
,
our
sinnes
are
so
growne
vp
in
euery
kinde
,
but
also
because
we
are
now
so
generally
,
and
so
much
further
off
from
repentance
,
or
any
purpose
of
amendment
,
yea
of
so
much
as
of
any
sense
of
our
sinnes
,
or
feare
of
any
iudgement
to
be
toward
vs
for
the
same
,
than
euer
we
were
in
former
time
,
notwithstanding
all
the
meanes
which
he
hath
so
long
vsed
to
awaken
vs
,
This
can
be
no
way
appeased
,
but
by
taking
away
our
sins
the
cause
of
it
,
and
turning
againe
to
his
Couenant
.
and
to
bring
vs
to
repentance
.
How
then
can
this
fire
of
the
Lords
anger
be
euer
quenched
,
we
deliuered
from
the
violence
thereof
,
that
we
should
not
be
consumed
of
it
,
but
onely
by
seeking
out
the
principall
causes
of
it
,
to
wit
,
our
maine
transgressions
against
the
couenant
of
our
God
,
by
which
he
hath
bin
so
prouoked
,
and
also
by
confessing
and
acknowledging
them
,
and
turning
backe
ioyntly
to
the
humble
obedience
of
that
his
most
holy
Couenant
againe
:
Israel
cannot
stand
before
their
enemies
,
Examples
.
vntill
Achans
sacriledge
be
found
out
and
punished
;
Iosh.
7.
10.
neither
can
the
dearth
be
stayed
in
the
dayes
of
Dauid
,
2
S●m.
21.
1.
14.
24.
vntill
the
causes
of
it
be
found
out
,
and
the
Lord
pacified
by
taking
away
the
iniquitie
.
Nor
yet
can
the
storme
vpon
the
Seas
be
quieted
,
Ion●
1.
15.
so
long
as
Ionah
lyeth
asleepe
in
his
sinne
.
How
much
losse
now
,
when
so
many
Achan●
be
in
euery
corner
,
and
Ionah
asleepe
euery
where
in
the
eyes
of
all
?
As
it
is
with
a
particular
man
,
As
it
is
for
●
particular
man
,
so
for
a
whole
Nation
.
so
is
it
with
a
whole
Nation
.
That
like
as
there
must
be
first
a
searching
out
of
his
sinne
,
with
confession
of
it
,
and
turning
againe
vnto
the
Lord
,
before
his
anger
can
be
appeased
,
so
must
it
be
for
a
whole
Nation
(
so
far
as
we
can
iustly
conceiue
)
before
any
sound
assurance
can
be
giuen
that
his
wrath
is
turned
away
.
This
seemes
euery
where
most
euident
thorow
all
the
booke
of
God
.
How
Poperie
is
growne
vp
againe
,
The
increase
of
Pope●ie
and
all
profanenosse
,
notorious
to
all
.
the
late
proclamation
for
preuenting
it
,
and
the
furie
of
that
bloudie
Religion
,
and
for
the
preseruation
of
his
Royall
Maiestie
,
and
his
Seede
,
set
forth
vpon
the
occasion
of
the
cruell
murther
of
the
French
King
,
doth
sufficiently
witnesse
.
And
likewise
the
generall
vrging
the
Oath
of
Allegeance
inforced
therevpon
:
besides
so
many
lamentable
experiments
,
and
our
ouer-iust
feares
for
their
trecheries
expected
ech
howre
.
How
Atheisme
also
,
with
all
kinde
of
outragious
iniquitie
,
and
scorning
at
all
true
pietie
,
doe
ouerflow
in
euery
place
,
aboue
all
former
times
,
Some
sins
heynous
heretofore
,
now
thorow
custome
&
commonnesse
,
become
as
no
sinnes
.
no
man
can
denie
.
Indeed
some
sinnes
haue
bin
odious
heretofore
,
and
especially
when
they
began
first
to
spring
vp
,
and
were
cryed
out
of
,
as
which
all
the
godly
feared
,
that
they
would
presently
bring
the
vengeance
of
God
vpon
vs
all
,
which
now
through
long
custome
and
commonnesse
are
made
no
sins
:
as
that
beastly
valour
of
powring
downe
wine
and
strong
drinke
,
and
our
glorying
in
it
;
pride
with
all
monstrous
excesse
therein
,
oppression
,
deriding
and
hating
all
true
godlinesse
,
and
the
power
of
religion
.
Though
all
of
them
,
and
many
like
,
are
in
a
higher
degree
in
the
Land
,
and
practised
with
a
farre
higher
hand
now
,
No
sinne
truely
repented
of
.
than
euer
heretofore
.
Or
if
any
one
abomination
be
taken
away
and
gone
,
who
can
say
that
it
hath
bin
generally
repented
of
▪
or
left
of
any
conscience
,
o●
for
feare
of
the
Lord
and
awe
of
his
word
?
And
therefore
if
he
be
the
same
holy
God
,
still
hating
sinne
as
much
as
euer
he
did
,
and
who
will
neuer
cleare
the
guiltie
,
how
should
it
be
but
(
though
our
owne
hearts
,
and
all
the
world
doe
slatter
vs
,
telling
vs
that
we
shall
haue
peace
)
yet
as
our
sinnes
are
〈◊〉
increased
and
our
abhominations
gone
vp
to
heauen
,
As
our
sins
are
m●ltiplied
,
so
his
wrath
.
so
his
wrath
and
●●ousie
must
needs
smoke
against
vs
,
〈◊〉
34
7.
and
his
curses
&
plagues
be
multiplied
vpon
vs
vntill
he
hath
put
out
our
name
from
vnder
heauen
;
De●
.
18.
19
,
20.
vnlesse
we
meet
him
speedily
and
appease
his
wrath
by
our
humble
and
vnfeigned
turning
vnto
him
.
But
these
crying
sinnes
can
neuer
be
taken
away
,
The
cr●ing
sins
cannot
be
taken
away
,
vnlesse
the
causes
of
them
be
first
repented
of
.
vnlesse
also
euen
the
other
sinnes
of
the
Land
be
likewise
repented
of
.
I
meane
those
from
which
these
proceed
,
and
for
which
men
are
so
generally
giuen
vp
vnto
these
monstrous
iniquities
.
For
these
outragious
enormities
are
the
heauiest
punishments
of
other
sinnes
,
and
ordinarily
the
immediate
fore-runners
of
the
greatest
temporall
iudgement
.
We
cannot
repent
vntill
we
know
both
the
maine
prouocations
,
&
ech
our
owne
sins
,
with
the
iudg●ments
belonging
to
them
.
Neither
can
we
euer
haue
any
assurance
to
be
preserued
from
that
extremest
vengeance
,
vntill
we
returne
more
generally
in
our
hearts
,
from
all
our
euill
wayes
vnto
the
Conenant
of
our
God
:
neither
yet
euer
repent
nor
turne
from
them
,
vnlesse
we
see
both
generally
the
most
heynous
prouocations
of
the
Land
angring
his
Maiestie
,
and
ech
of
vs
our
owne
seuerall
sins
particularly
,
with
his
iudgements
belonging
therevnto
.
Therefore
sith
that
our
most
pitifull
father
hath
,
God
hath
ordeyned
the
discouerie
of
our
iniquitie
to
turne
away
our
captiuitie
.
in
the
riches
of
his
endlesse
compassion
,
ordeyned
the
discouerie
of
the
iniquitie
,
and
of
the
certaine
approaching
of
his
iudgement
to
turne
away
the
vengeance
,
and
that
by
turning
his
people
from
their
euill
way
;
and
so
he
complaines
of
the
Prophets
,
that
they
had
not
discouered
their
iniquitie
to
turne
away
their
captiuitie
,
Ierem.
23.
22.
and
saith
plainly
of
them
,
And
his
Prophets
standing
in
his
counsell
to
turne
vs
from
our
euill
way
.
That
if
they
had
stood
in
his
counsell
,
and
declared
his
words
to
his
people
,
they
should
haue
turned
them
from
their
euill
wayes
,
and
from
the
wickednesse
of
their
inventions
.
I
haue
therefore
as
I
say
,
taken
this
as
my
chiefest
seruice
,
This
is
the
bounden
dutie
of
all
his
messengers
and
their
chiefe
seruice
.
that
euer
I
could
performe
vnto
his
heauenly
Maiestie
,
his
Church
and
people
of
this
our
Nation
,
euen
to
helpe
to
search
out
our
sinne
,
by
his
holy
word
,
and
to
set
our
iniquities
before
our
faces
,
with
his
most
righteous
iudgements
due
vnto
vs
for
the
same
,
and
ready
euer
to
breake
in
vpon
vs
like
the
raging
seas
,
thereby
to
helpe
amongst
others
to
bring
vs
to
repentance
.
And
the
rather
for
that
,
howsoeuer
euery
one
of
vs
will
acknowledge
that
we
must
first
turne
away
from
our
sins
vnto
him
,
before
he
will
turne
to
vs
from
his
fierce
wrath
,
and
also
that
we
must
search
and
finde
out
our
iniquities
,
and
see
the
danger
which
we
stand
in
for
them
,
before
we
can
turn●
from
them
,
●
yet
long
experience
hath
confirmed
this
,
that
we
being
lulled
so
fast
asleepe
in
our
securitie
thorough
our
long
prosperitie
,
Because
we
will
neuer
search
out
our
sinnes
of
our selues
.
can
neuer
search
out
our
sinne
of
our selues
,
vnlesse
they
be
set
plainely
before
our
faces
,
and
we
awaked
and
rowzed
by
his
most
terrible
denuntiations
for
the
same
.
If
Dauid
himselfe
such
a
worthy
Prophet
,
Dauid
must
haue
Nathan
to
awaken
him
.
a
man
of
a
most
tender
conscience
(
as
is
euident
by
all
his
Psalmes
)
and
his
watering
his
bed
with
his
teares
)
yet
being
become
secure
in
his
sinne
,
2
Sam
▪
12.
must
haue
Nathan
to
awake
him
,
by
setting
his
sinne
plainely
before
his
face
,
before
that
he
can
see
the
vilenesse
of
it
to
repent
so
of
it
as
to
finde
mercy
(
though
his
sin
was
so
grosse
and
palpable
,
and
Gods
wrath
lying
vpon
him
so
heauily
in
a
spirituall
manner
,
and
also
his
vengeance
ready
to
be
executed
in
most
fearefull
sort
.
)
How
much
more
then
haue
we
neede
of
some
Boanarges
,
sonnes
of
thunder
,
to
awaken
vs
,
being
a
sinfull
and
hard-hearted
people
and
dead
in
our
iniquities
.
And
if
those
to
whom
he
hath
not
only
spoken
once
&
twise
,
but
also
smitten
with
sicknesse
vpon
their
beds
,
that
their
soules
draw
to
the
graue
,
Iob
33.
23.
and
their
life
to
the
buriers
,
had
neede
of
a
messenger
,
an
interpreter
,
one
of
a
thousand
to
declare
vnto
them
their
righteousnesse
,
Men
smitten
with
sicknesse
drawing
neere
to
the
buriers
,
must
haue
an
interpreter
one
of
a
thousand
.
to
set
their
sinnes
before
their
eyes
,
and
wh●re
they
may
finde
the
true
righteousnes
,
before
they
can
say
they
haue
sinned
,
&
repent
to
finde
mercy
:
How
much
more
we
our selues
?
when
most
of
vs
who
haue
bin
chiefe
in
this
provocation
are
in
health
and
prosperitie
,
and
in
no
misfortune
like
other
folke
,
but
rather
fed
in
all
pleasure
,
as
against
the
day
of
slaughter
.
And
to
conclude
this
point
,
They
who
had
crucified
our
Sauiour
.
we
see
how
those
three
thousand
,
that
crucified
our
Lord
&
Sauiour
,
could
not
yet
see
their
bloudy
sin
,
notwithstanding
all
which
they
had
formerly
heard
and
seene
in
our
Sauiour
,
and
also
the
dreadfull
signes
at
his
passion
,
vntill
that
Peter
particularly
laid
open
their
wickednesse
,
applying
it
vnto
them
directly
that
they
were
the
men
,
and
then
onely
are
they
pricked
at
their
hearts
,
and
cry
out
,
Men
and
Brethren
,
what
shall
we
doe
?
Now
I
say
,
if
none
of
these
,
no
not
they
whose
sinne
was
so
intolerable
,
and
who
had
bin
so
manifestly
convinced
,
can
search
out
their
sinnes
of
themselues
,
to
be
so
soundly
humbled
,
as
to
turne
and
seeke
to
pacifie
the
Lords
wrath
;
how
much
lesse
hope
is
there
of
vs
,
a
nation
so
setled
vpon
our
lees
,
&
so
hardned
by
our
abusing
the
long
patience
&
forbearance
of
our
most
tender
father
?
who
hauing
bin
in
so
many
dangers
,
&
yet
still
deliuered
from
them
all
,
do
thinke
that
it
shall
be
so
with
vs
euer
,
&
that
now
there
can
be
no
more
danger
toward
vs
.
We
therefore
had
more
need
of
many
such
as
Nathan
,
We
are
they
that
haue
neede
of
Nathan
if
euer
any
.
to
set
our
sin
most
liuely
before
our
faces
,
and
after
to
tell
vs
directly
,
That
we
are
they
with
whom
God
is
now
angry
,
and
that
aboue
all
the
people
of
the
earth
,
as
he
hath
knowne
vs
aboue
all
other
Nations
,
like
as
we
shall
see
in
the
sequell
.
Amos
3.
●
.
We
haue
neede
not
of
that
one
messenger
,
that
one
of
a
thousand
alone
,
Of
all
Gods
faithfull
messengers
.
but
of
all
the
faithfull
messengers
and
men
of
God
,
by
their
preaching
,
and
all
holy
meanes
,
to
shew
vs
our
vnrighteousnes
:
and
of
Peter
,
Of
Peter
.
to
giue
vs
to
know
for
a
suretie
,
That
we
are
the
men
who
haue
crucified
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Acts
2.
36.
Yea
we
haue
neede
of
Ionah
,
Of
Ionah
.
to
proclaime
vnto
vs
,
Yet
fortie
dayes
and
England
shall
be
destroyed
for
her
sin
.
Ionah
1.
2.
And
finally
,
when
preaching
will
not
serue
to
awake
vs
,
we
haue
neede
of
Ieremie
or
Baruck
to
write
the
sinnes
of
vs
all
,
Of
Ieremie
or
Baruch
to
write
our
sins
,
when
all
other
means
faile
.
with
the
plagues
which
God
hath
praepared
and
denounced
against
vs
for
the
same
;
That
euery
one
euen
running
by
may
read
them
,
as
written
in
capitall
letters
vpon
tables
:
to
try
if
yet
at
length
by
this
meanes
,
Ier.
36.
2.
3.
we
may
see
the
greatnes
of
the
anger
that
is
kindled
against
vs
,
and
so
repent
and
retùrne
euery
one
from
his
euill
way
,
that
he
may
forgiue
our
iniquitie
and
sin
,
and
deliuer
vs
from
the
imminent
,
and
all
like
future
plagues
.
To
this
very
end
,
We
may
here
se●
our
sins
and
iudgement
set
before
vs
in
the
sins
of
Iudah
.
by
the
Lord
himselfe
.
that
we
may
behold
the
Lord
himselfe
discouering
vnto
vs
our
iniquities
,
and
so
may
haue
●o
more
pretence
nor
cloakes
for
our
sinnes
,
nor
yet
surmize
the
least
partialitie
,
here
we
may
all
see
(
and
that
in
the
very
sins
of
Iudah
,
for
which
God
brought
vpon
them
that
terrible
captiuitie
)
the
Lord
himselfe
and
not
men
,
setting
before
our
faces
both
our
sinnes
in
generall
,
and
the
transgressions
of
ech
of
vs
,
as
in
particular
,
and
how
we
haue
thereby
deserued
such
a
iudgement
.
These
I
haue
laboured
to
set
out
more
fully
,
and
to
apply
them
more
particularly
vnto
vs
,
because
of
the
degrees
acknowledged
by
all
to
be
necessarie
vnto
sound
repentance
in
euery
one
,
who
lookes
to
get
full
assurance
of
Gods
mercy
.
These
labored
in
more
●pecially
,
bicause
of
the
degrees
in
true
repentance
As
first
a
true
search
,
sight
and
sense
of
his
sinne
and
Gods
anger
for
it
.
2.
Humble
confession
of
it
.
3.
Griefe
of
heart
with
detestation
of
the
same
.
4.
Crying
for
pardon
.
5.
A
lowly
offering
our selues
to
his
Maeiestie
to
w●lke
with
him
all
our
dayes
.
6.
A
faithfull
performance
of
our
vowes
.
For
this
cause
haue
I
bent
my
chiefe
studie
to
helpe
somewhat
herevnto
,
that
all
these
parts
of
true
repentance
may
be
wrought
in
vs
,
and
the
same
made
vnfeigned
.
And
to
this
end
I
haue
prepared
first
(
as
〈◊〉
)
and
sent
before
,
The
Couenant
sent
before
acknowledged
by
the
learned
.
the
Couenant
of
our
God
with
vs
,
in
the
fi●st
part
of
this
watch
:
that
it
might
be
throughly
tryed
,
like
as
it
hath
bin
approued
for
many
yeares
,
by
sundry
learned
professors
of
the
Gospell
,
euen
by
all
to
whom
it
hath
come
,
so
far
forth
as
I
know
,
to
be
that
truth
of
God
,
wherein
we
all
agree
:
and
the
summe
of
that
which
the
Lord
requires
of
vs
generally
,
without
which
we
cannot
be
established
,
and
of
euery
one
particularly
,
if
we
will
be
saued
.
The
branches
of
the
Couenant
,
set
here
before
our
sins
.
In
this
part
I
haue
likewise
set
the
seuerall
branches
of
the
same
Couenant
before
sundry
of
our
heynous
sinnes
,
that
by
comparing
them
togither
,
we
may
more
liuely
behold
our
transgressions
and
provocations
.
Yea
I
haue
striuen
thorow
the
whole
to
helpe
,
That
we
may
all
see
&
turne
to
the
Couenant
of
the
Lord
.
that
euery
one
of
vs
might
returne
to
that
his
blessed
Couenant
,
for
the
happinesse
of
vs
all
,
and
of
euery
particular
soule
,
and
to
saue
vs
both
from
the
temporall
and
eternall
vengeance
.
1.
For
the
whole
Nation
.
And
first
in
regard
of
the
whole
Nation
,
because
we
all
stand
continually
in
danger
of
that
anger
of
God
to
be
powred
out
vpon
vs
,
which
had
formerly
almost
ouerwhelmed
vs
all
,
and
for
ought
we
can
imagine
,
must
needs
ouertake
vs
in
the
end
,
vnlesse
we
more
generally
repent
and
turne
vnto
his
Maiestie
.
No
policie
can
secure
vs
,
but
our
more
generall
turning
.
No
policie
of
man
nor
humane
meanes
can
euer
secure
vs
from
the
furie
of
Babylon
,
and
that
he
should
not
suffer
them
to
execute
their
malice
vpon
vs
,
and
leaue
them
to
be
executioners
of
his
plagues
so
often
and
so
neerely
accomplished
,
Ier.
18.
7.
but
this
our
more
generall
turning
.
All
that
euer
they
haue
done
or
doe
intend
are
nothing
but
the
Lordsthreatnings
,
denouncing
by
them
to
pluck
vs
vp
,
to
root
vs
out
,
and
destroy
vs
;
as
we
shall
see
at
large
in
this
vision
of
Ezechiel
.
All
their
malice
&
mischieuous
deuises
are
the
Lords
denuntiations
against
vs
.
They
are
onely
Gods
axe
,
his
souldiers
,
his
executioners
,
though
themselues
know
not
so
much
.
It
is
true
indeed
,
he
may
deferre
his
plagues
,
or
lessen
them
,
at
the
prayers
of
his
faithfull
seruants
,
as
he
hath
done
many
a
day
and
saued
vs
in
the
imminent
perils
;
Isai.
106
,
15.
but
there
is
nothing
(
so
far
as
we
can
perceiue
out
of
the
word
of
the
Lord
to
giue
vs
any
securitie
)
that
can
cause
him
to
repent
of
that
great
plague
,
From
which
nothing
can
cause
him
to
turne
but
our
turning
to
him
.
and
destruction
,
which
he
seemeth
to
haue
denounced
so
plainly
and
directly
from
Heauen
against
our
Realme
and
Nation
,
so
to
turne
it
away
,
but
onely
our
turning
from
our
wickednesse
.
We
may
all
behold
our
pr●sent
estate
in
the
18
of
Ieremie
,
Ier.
18.
5.
written
as
in
great
letters
for
euery
one
to
read
,
and
that
so
plainely
,
as
none
can
pretend
ignorance
,
but
it
must
of
necessitie
convince
euery
conscience
in
all
the
Land
;
for
to
vs
it
is
directed
,
both
to
vs
all
in
generall
,
and
to
euery
soule
particularly
.
At
the
5th
verse
of
that
Chapter
,
vers.
5.
first
he
sends
Ieremie
to
the
Potters
house
,
that
there
he
might
see
the
Potter
breake
the
pots
in
his
hand
at
his
pleasure
.
Then
the
word
came
vnto
the
Prophet
at
that
very
instant
,
saying
,
O
house
of
Israel
,
cannot
I
doe
with
you
,
as
this
Potter
,
saith
the
Lord
?
Behold
as
the
clay
is
in
the
Pottershand
,
so
are
yee
in
my
hand
,
oh
house
of
Israel
.
And
after
he
adds
these
words
,
vers.
7.
I
will
speake
sodeinly
against
a
Nation
to
plucke
it
vp
,
and
to
roote
it
out
,
and
destroy
it
.
vers.
8.
But
if
this
Nation
against
whom
I
haue
pronounced
,
turne
from
their
wickednesse
,
I
will
repent
of
the
plague
which
I
thought
to
bring
vpon
them
.
vers.
9.
And
I
will
speake
sodeinly
concerning
a
Nation
&
concerning
a
Kingdome
,
to
build
it
vp
,
&
to
plant
it
.
vers.
10.
But
if
it
do
euill
in
my
sight
,
&
heare
not
my
voyce
,
I
will
repent
of
the
good
which
I
thought
to
doe
for
them
.
vers.
11.
Speake
now
therefore
vnto
the
men
of
Iudah
and
to
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
,
saying
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
Behold
I
prepare
a
plague
for
you
,
and
purpose
a
thing
against
you
.
Returne
now
therefore
euery
one
from
his
euill
way
,
and
make
your
wayes
and
your
workes
good
.
To
apply
this
to
our selues
:
Application
.
Did
not
the
Lord
shew
this
vnto
vs
much
more
visibly
than
he
did
vnto
Ieremie
;
Our
destruction
shewed
and
accomplished
in
effect
.
That
we
were
all
as
the
clay
in
his
hand
,
that
he
had
not
onely
power
to
dash
vs
in
peeces
,
but
had
in
effect
done
it
already
;
saue
that
he
did
(
as
it
were
)
create
and
forme
vs
againe
of
such
a
sudden
,
Our
deliuerance
as
a
new
creation
.
that
we
did
all
wonder
at
it
;
and
all
Nations
shall
haue
cause
to
wonder
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
How
many
wayes
,
How
many
wayes
,
yea
how
sensibly
&
suddenly
God
hath
spoken
vnto
vs
may
appeare
in
this
whole
worke
.
yea
how
sensibly
and
suddenly
God
hath
spoken
vnto
vs
all
,
(
both
proclayming
by
most
infallible
tokens
,
that
his
anger
is
kindled
against
vs
to
the
vttermost
,
and
that
he
is
ready
to
powre
out
vpon
vs
the
full
viols
of
his
vengeance
:
and
also
on
the
other
side
declaring
in
all
his
long
forbearance
and
admirable
d●liuerances
,
how
vnwilling
he
is
to
proceede
to
the
execution
,
if
any
other
meanes
might
reclaime
vs
)
will
euidently
appeare
to
euery
one
,
who
with
any
conscience
or
due
consideration
shall
read
that
which
followeth
in
this
vision
.
Nothing
can
secure
vs
so
as
to
giue
vs
comfort
,
but
turning
to
the
Lords
Couenant
.
And
for
that
other
maine
point
,
That
nothing
else
can
truly
secure
vs
from
the
execution
,
so
as
to
giue
vs
true
comfort
,
but
our
turning
to
the
Lords
Couenant
;
aske
of
all
the
booke
of
God
of
all
the
places
conteyning
promises
and
theeatnings
to
whole
Nations
;
whether
all
the
promises
be
not
made
vnto
our
turning
and
obedient
walking
in
his
Couenant
:
and
all
the
threatnings
after
this
manner
;
Leuit.
26.
3
,
23
,
24.
That
if
we
walke
more
stubbornely
against
him
,
he
will
increase
his
vengeance
accordingly
,
That
all
holy
meanes
are
to
be
vsed
therto
.
and
plague
vs
yet
seuen
times
more
.
So
that
all
holy
meanes
are
to
be
vsed
to
helpe
to
recall
vs
to
the
true
obedience
of
that
his
holy
Couenant
,
that
ech
may
renew
the
oath
of
our
obedience
to
Iesus
Christ
,
for
the
happinesse
of
the
whole
and
of
euery
soule
.
Euery
soule
who
will
not
returne
must
die
.
For
God
will
haue
vs
all
to
know
,
That
whatsoeuer
soule
will
not
returne
to
his
Couenant
must
dye
;
it
must
die
eternally
.
Yea
though
we
liue
not
in
a
wilfull
reiecting
of
all
the
Couenant
,
Ezec.
8.
10
,
11.
but
in
any
one
abomination
wittingly
:
on
rary
to
the
same
;
and
much
more
doing
it
presumptuously
that
is
,
both
wittingly
and
willingly
,
being
warned
and
convinced
thereof
,
as
the
word
is
most
direct
.
Yea
if
we
doe
not
turne
,
Yea
all
who
seeke
not
to
c●use
others
to
tu●ne
.
and
seeke
to
cause
others
to
turne
,
chiefly
all
those
committed
to
our
charge
,
we
must
dye
.
Onely
that
man
is
a
iust
man
,
who
doth
iustice
,
and
endeuours
to
walke
in
all
Gods
statutes
,
Iam
2.
10.
and
to
deale
truly
,
turning
and
seeking
to
cause
others
to
turne
,
Gal.
2.
10.
that
man
onely
shall
liue
.
Neuer
any
soule
shall
haue
any
assurance
to
escape
Gods
vengeance
,
Num.
15.
30
,
31.
or
haue
true
boldnesse
to
appeare
before
the
Lord
,
Heb.
12.
14.
but
only
such
a
man
.
Ezech.
18.
30.
Aske
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
Ezech.
18.
9.
whether
this
be
not
the
tenour
of
them
all
:
Who
it
is
whom
God
accounts
a
iust
man
,
which
shal
liue
.
whether
any
other
be
a
liuing
member
of
Christ
,
or
haue
any
part
in
his
bloud
▪
or
in
that
redemption
wrought
by
him
.
But
aboue
all
,
All
obstinate
sinners
helpe
to
draw
downe
vengeance
vpon
the
whole
land
,
beside
the
destroying
of
their
owne
soules
.
this
is
yet
more
dreadfull
,
that
whosoeuer
they
be
,
that
liue
in
a
wilfull
breach
of
any
part
of
the
Couenant
of
God
,
and
chiefly
those
who
wallow
in
any
one
of
those
abominations
which
brought
this
captiuitie
of
Iudah
,
doe
not
onely
destroy
their
owne
soules
,
without
vnfeyned
repentance
,
but
also
doe
helpe
(
so
much
as
one
mans
sinne
can
doe
)
to
draw
downe
the
vengeance
of
God
vpon
the
whole
Land
to
the
ruinating
both
of
Church
and
Common-wealth
that
bred
them
.
Euery
of
our
blasphemers
,
drunkards
,
whoremongers
,
Idolaters
,
profane
Sabaoth-breakers
,
despisers
of
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
with
all
other
notorious
sinners
,
haue
their
hands
therein
.
The
Lord
from
heauen
cryes
to
vs
all
to
turne
,
speaking
,
Therefore
the
Lord
from
heauen
speaks
vnto
vs
all
,
and
cryes
loud
vnto
vs
to
turne
●nto
him
,
that
we
may
escape
his
vengeance
,
He
hath
here
in
this
vision
set
such
a
glasse
before
our
faces
,
as
wherein
we
may
behold
our selues
most
liuely
,
both
our
present
and
future
estate
,
what
he
threatneth
to
doe
vnto
vs
.
3.
To
his
vineyard
.
Oh
tho●
the
vineyard
of
the
Lord
,
he
shewes
vnto
thee
that
for
thy
vnfruitfulnes
he
is
about
to
make
thee
waste
!
You
who
are
the
fruitlesse
branches
behold
your
condition
,
either
you
must
bring
forth
fruit
speedily
,
or
else
be
cut
downe
and
throwne
into
the
euerlasting
fire
.
2
▪
To
all
drawing
neere
to
God
with
lips
alone
.
You
who
draw
neere
vnto
God
with
your
lips
in
an
outward
profession
,
but
your
,
hearts
are
so
far
from
him
,
that
by
your
lines
you
giue
occ●●
to
his
enemies
to
blaspheme
his
name
;
he
shewes
you
here
th●
i●dgement
that
he
hath
prepared
for
you
.
3.
To
oppressors
.
Open
your
eyes
,
you
cruell
oppressors
,
you
that
flea
the
poore
and
needie
,
and
behold
here
what
the
Lord
is
prouiding
for
you
,
and
what
a
destruction
you
are
pulling
vpon
your
owne
heads
.
4.
To
all
giuen
vp
to
all
excess
in
pride
and
belly-cheere
.
You
who
spend
all
your
time
in
pride
,
belly
cheere
,
and
all
excesse
of
ryot
,
with
abundance
of
idlenesse
,
neuer
regarding
to
strengthen
the
hands
of
the
poore
and
needie
,
but
still
to
weaken
them
by
plucking
from
them
violently
,
see
whether
you
are
rushing
forward
,
bethinke
your selues
before
it
be
too
late
.
5.
All
casting
away
the
word
of
the
Lord
.
You
who
cast
away
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
scorning
and
hating
to
be
reformed
by
it
,
here
the
Lord
forewarnes
you
what
he
is
bringing
vpon
you
.
You
that
pollute
his
Sabaoths
after
the
manner
of
the
Gentiles
,
6.
Polluters
o●
the
Sabaoths
.
to
you
he
himselfe
speakes
,
that
if
you
will
not
obserue
his
rest
,
he
will
make
the
land
to
rest
when
it
lyeth
desolate
,
and
no
man
to
passe
thorow
it
.
Leuit.
26.
34.
Or
that
at
the
least
your selues
shall
be
thrust
forth
from
his
eternall
rest
into
the
place
of
horrour
and
crying
,
where
you
shall
neuer
haue
rest
day
nor
night
.
All
you
who
are
outragious
in
your
courses
,
7.
Outragious
in
their
courses
&
euil
fashions
.
and
make
the
euill
fashions
of
all
Countries
about
you
,
euen
of
the
enemies
of
Christs
Gospell
and
murtherers
of
his
Saints
,
to
be
your
glory
,
you
may
here
behold
how
you
call
in
continually
these
wicked
enemies
to
auenge
the
Lords
quarrell
,
and
to
be
the
executioners
of
his
most
righteous
iudgements
vpon
you
.
8.
All
turning
backe
to
the
Idolatrie
of
former
times
.
Oh
you
that
are
turning
backe
or
hastning
apace
to
the
vile
Idolatrie
of
former
dayes
,
which
sometimes
very
children
abhorred
in
seeing
the
abomination
of
it
:
and
all
you
who
would
so
faine
be
in
Babel
againe
,
you
may
here
take
a
view
of
the
terrible
vengeance
of
God
vpon
your selues
in
such
extreme
blindnesse
,
and
how
you
are
drawing
in
the
bloudy
Babylonian
vpon
your selues
,
and
posteritie
,
and
euen
the
whole
Land
,
so
far
as
you
are
able
,
with
as
ill
or
a
worse
captiuitie
than
euer
came
vpon
Iudah
;
which
how
neerely
you
had
effected
,
your
owne
hearts
are
witnesses
.
Here
you
may
see
how
that
one
day
alone
of
Babels
crueltie
,
one
of
their
powder
furnace
dayes
,
shall
be
inough
for
you
,
at
least
when
you
shall
nish
to
stand
a
far
off
for
feare
of
her
torment
:
whereof
you
are
sure
to
haue
your
parts
,
if
you
will
needs
be
partakers
of
her
sinnes
.
9.
All
challenging
the
Lord
by
their
profanesse
and
Atheisme
.
And
you
that
by
your
intolerable
profanenesse
and
Atheisme
doe
seeme
after
a
sort
to
challenge
the
Lord
to
his
face
,
to
darè
him
,
if
he
be
a
God
,
to
shew
himselfe
,
and
to
hasten
his
vengeance
,
and
so
make
your selues
merry
with
scoffing
at
all
who
feare
his
name
,
you
may
in
this
heare
the
Lord
himselfe
telling
you
,
as
from
heauen
,
that
you
are
the
men
,
for
whose
cause
he
cannot
spare
,
for
whom
he
can
haue
no
more
pittie
,
and
that
he
will
make
you
especially
to
feele
whether
he
be
a
God
,
a
iust
and
terrible
God
or
no.
All
of
vs
may
see
the
Lord
setting
before
vs
the
meanes
with
he
vsed
to
reclaime
vs
and
spare
vs
.
Here
finally
we
may
all
see
the
Lord
himselfe
setting
before
vs
both
our
generall
and
particular
estate
,
with
the
meanes
which
he
hath
vsed
to
reclaime
and
spare
vs
,
the
terrour
of
his
anger
and
plagues
when
no
other
meanes
will
serue
.
And
lastly
▪
the
way
how
yet
we
may
be
deliuered
,
and
not
onely
be
set
free
out
of
the
danger
,
And
how
yet
we
may
escape
.
but
also
remaine
a
glorious
Nation
vntill
his
second
comming
,
and
how
euery
one
may
escape
his
vengeance
.
Thorow
out
haue
I
striuen
to
shew
my
loue
and
earnest
desire
,
Here
is
no
more
but
an
endeuor
to
saue
all
,
not
onely
to
the
whole
,
but
also
to
saue
euery
soule
from
these
plague
:
Yet
haue
I
not
indeuoured
any
more
herein
than
the
Angell
for
Lot
in
labouring
to
pull
vs
out
of
the
destruction
remayning
for
the
impenitent
;
nor
any
more
than
Esay
,
Ieremie
,
Ezechiel
,
with
other
the
Prophets
and
faithfull
men
of
Iudah
,
did
before
the
Captiuitie
,
in
seeking
to
turne
away
that
calamitie
and
all
other
their
miseries
from
them
;
within
the
bounds
of
the
word
,
and
within
the
compasse
of
the
calling
of
euery
Man
of
God
,
as
God
offereth
opportunitie
&
holy
meanes
.
nor
going
past
the
bounds
of
the
word
of
the
Lord
deliuered
by
those
Prophets
:
Nor
yet
any
more
at
all
,
than
I
take
to
be
the
dutie
of
euery
faithfull
Minister
and
Man
of
God
,
so
far
as
the
Lord
shall
offer
him
opportunitie
,
to
seeke
to
preserue
all
from
Gods
wrath
,
and
to
plucke
euery
soule
out
of
the
fire
of
his
vengeance
.
And
this
by
shewing
all
sorts
their
sinnes
,
to
bring
them
to
repentance
thereby
,
by
haling
&
drawing
to
get
euery
Lot
out
of
Sodom
,
before
the
destruction
come
.
Ezek.
18.
30
,
32.
If
any
one
shall
be
offended
for
the
discouerie
of
his
sinne
amongst
the
generall
,
The
offending
of
them
who
are
asleepe
in
the
midst
of
this
perill
not
to
be
regard●d
.
without
the
knowledge
and
sight
whereof
he
cannot
be
saued
,
and
that
onely
because
he
would
still
liue
in
it
;
or
would
not
be
awaked
,
his
displeasure
therein
is
no
more
to
be
regarded
,
than
if
one
in
an
heauy
sleep
,
in
the
midst
of
an
house
all
on
fire
about
him
,
now
ready
to
fall
vpon
his
head
,
to
burne
him
to
ashes
:
whom
God
shall
enable
to
pull
forth
any
such
,
when
he
shall
awake
them
and
cause
them
to
see
their
danger
wherein
they
were
,
and
their
gracious
deliuerance
,
then
will
they
magnifie
his
great
name
,
They
plucked
forth
will
magnifie
God
for
vs
.
that
those
did
so
aduenture
themselues
for
them
,
and
esteeme
such
aboue
all
other
of
the
earth
.
And
as
for
the
displeasure
of
men
,
better
is
it
ten
thousand
times
to
haue
all
the
world
offended
with
vs
,
for
our
labouring
in
loue
and
dutie
in
our
place
to
saue
,
and
pull
men
from
vnder
Gods
wrath
,
and
forth
of
the
very
pit
of
hell
,
so
much
as
he
shall
vouchsafe
vs
mercy
,
than
to
haue
the
Lord
angry
with
vs
,
Better
to
haue
all
men
offended
with
vs
,
than
the
Lord
.
for
being
vnfaithfull
in
that
which
hath
beene
committed
vnto
vs
,
and
for
neglecting
to
saue
his
people
from
destruction
.
Oh
what
extreme
foolishnes
is
it
to
feare
man
,
Foolishnesse
to
feare
men
.
whose
breath
is
in
his
nostrils
,
and
whose
heart
is
in
the
Lords
hand
,
to
turne
as
the
boates
in
the
waters
,
&
to
incline
as
pleaseth
him
,
who
cannot
moue
a
finger
at
vs
but
by
his
permission
,
nor
do
any
more
than
he
wil
turne
to
〈◊〉
good
;
and
not
to
feare
him
,
Not
to
regard
the
horrour
of
Gods
anger
,
on
Moses
Exo.
4.
24.
who
if
he
be
angry
with
vs
neuer
so
little
,
all
our
dayes
are
gone
!
Who
would
haue
killed
Moses
for
omitting
the
circumcising
of
his
childe
;
who
brought
the
tempest
on
the
sea
,
and
would
not
suffer
it
to
cease
,
vntill
that
Ionah
was
throwne
into
it
,
Ionah
1.
13.
because
he
prouided
for
his
owne
peace
,
with
neglect
,
or
at
least
through
feare
of
performance
of
that
dutie
inioyned
him
,
which
was
to
goe
to
Niniue
,
to
preach
vnto
them
,
That
within
fortie
dayes
Niniue
should
be
destroyed
.
Threatned
against
Ieremie
1.
17.
Who
finally
threatneth
Ieremie
to
destroy
him
,
before
the
people
,
if
he
feare
their
faces
:
and
will
certainely
whip
his
dearest
seruants
▪
vnto
his
worke
,
if
they
begin
to
loyter
We
therefore
,
Therefore
Gods
messengers
had
neede
to
looke
to
themselues
▪
to
help
to
saue
all
.
To
cause
all
to
see
his
mercy
in
sparing
vs
.
who
are
Gods
messengers
,
had
neede
to
looke
vnto
it
,
to
indeuour
so
far
as
we
may
,
keeping
within
our
limits
,
to
pull
all
sorts
of
sinners
with
violence
out
of
the
fire
;
and
to
striue
to
set
their
sinnes
before
their
faces
in
their
natiue
colours
.
And
the
rather
that
so
all
of
vs
seeing
the
heynousnesse
of
our
owne
sinnes
,
and
of
the
sinnes
of
our
Land
,
may
come
to
some
more
due
consideration
of
the
infinitenesse
we
did
not
vnderstand
them
,
I
take
and
hold
it
to
be
necessarie
still
to
try
further
all
holy
meanes
:
Eccles.
12.
1.
we
know
not
which
the
Lord
will
blesse
.
Surely
for
the
greatest
part
,
the
most
plaine
is
the
most
profitable
.
But
if
it
shall
be
obiected
,
The
applications
so
plaine
to
driue
vs
vnto
Christ
.
that
the
applications
to
the
particular
kindes
of
sinnes
and
sinners
are
ouer
plaine
,
and
come
too
neere
the
quicke
.
I
answer
againe
,
Blessed
man
is
he
who
can
finde
them
to
come
neere
to
his
owne
corruption
and
sinne
.
Act:
2.
36
,
37.
Is
not
this
the
onely
way
to
driue
vs
to
behold
the
true
brasen
serpent
,
Numb
:
21.
9.
when
we
feele
our selues
stung
at
our
hearts
?
Iohn
3.
14
,
15.
Can
euer
any
wretched
sinner
cry
out
,
Men
and
Brethren
,
what
shall
I
doe
,
that
I
may
be
saued
,
vntill
he
haue
his
soule
thus
pierced
?
Or
can
any
fornicator
,
adulterer
,
blasphemer
,
or
any
other
notorious
sinner
,
finde
the
soueraigne
confort
which
is
in
Christs
bloud
,
but
only
such
a
one
?
Yet
this
I
say
vnto
euery
soule
,
If
any
thing
seem
to
pierce
which
is
not
Gods
word
,
or
it
misapplied
,
it
is
no
more
to
be
feared
than
a
dart
of
stubble
.
that
if
any
thing
doe
seeme
to
pierce
,
which
is
not
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
or
is
any
way
misapplied
,
that
it
is
not
any
more
to
be
feared
than
darts
of
stubble
.
But
so
far
as
it
is
his
blessed
word
,
&
following
necessarily
out
of
the
same
,
it
will
one
day
certainely
wound
vs
,
and
better
here
,
whilest
we
may
haue
our
wounds
cured
againe
,
by
applying
that
soueraigne
remedie
of
the
bloud
of
the
Son
of
God
,
than
to
be
smitten
thorow
with
it
,
when
all
hope
of
cure
is
past
,
and
so
to
haue
our
hearts
galling
vs
and
vexing
vs
eternally
.
I
therefore
here
doe
also
humbly
beg
of
all
the
worthy
and
faithfull
seruants
of
the
Lord
,
The
Authors
humble
desire
to
haue
this
brought
to
the
tryall
,
and
so
to
more
perfection
,
as
all
other
his
labo●●s
.
as
I
haue
in
my
former
labours
,
to
helpe
me
to
bring
euery
peece
of
this
worke
to
the
tryall
,
for
the
full
assurance
of
euery
soule
,
who
is
desirous
to
see
his
euill
way
,
and
would
escape
the
day
of
the
Lords
wrath
,
or
who
would
seeke
to
helpe
to
pacifie
his
wrath
kindled
against
vs
.
If
there
be
in
it
any
one
sentence
,
which
is
not
either
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
or
not
arising
out
of
it
,
and
agreable
thereto
,
that
it
may
be
reformed
;
or
if
it
bewray
the
least
partiall
affection
in
leaning
to
any
side
,
but
to
the
Lord
,
and
to
his
manifest
truth
agreed
vpon
by
vs
all
,
who
soundly
professe
Christs
Gospell
;
or
the
least
false
testimonie
.
Our
most
holy
and
blessed
God
,
infinite
in
wisdome
&
power
,
needes
not
our
lye
to
bring
any
of
his
to
repentance
,
God
needs
not
our
lye
to
bring
his
to
repentance
.
Iob
13.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
nor
for
setting
forth
of
his
glory
.
No
,
no
,
his
owne
word
is
inough
,
and
shall
be
found
aboundantly
sufficient
to
saue
all
his
elect
,
to
destroy
all
his
enemies
,
to
deliuer
his
Church
,
to
get
himselfe
the
victorie
.
I
dare
not
wittingly
affirme
one
vntruth
,
no
,
not
against
the
bloudie
enemie
,
nor
against
Sathan
himselfe
,
no
,
nor
yet
wrong
any
creature
vnder
heauen
:
farre
be
it
from
me
to
giue
the
Accuser
that
aduantage
.
How
then
may
I
doe
it
for
the
cause
of
the
Lord
,
who
abhorreth
the
very
least
iniquitie
,
and
with
whom
no
euill
can
dwell
.
Moreouer
sith
all
this
,
The
work
tendeth
to
the
renuing
of
our
Couenant
for
the
happinesse
of
vs
and
of
our
posteritie
.
wholly
tendeth
to
helpe
towards
the
making
and
establishing
our
peace
with
our
God
,
by
seeking
to
recall
vs
all
vnto
his
obedience
,
that
we
may
euery
one
renew
our
vow
and
couenant
with
him
,
for
the
wealth
of
vs
and
our
posteritie
,
I
haue
strictly
kept
my selfe
within
the
limits
of
the
first
part
of
this
Watch
,
which
conteyneth
the
Summe
of
the
Couenant
of
our
God
:
Limited
within
the
bounds
of
the
Watch
,
wherein
we
all
agree
.
wherein
we
all
agree
in
outward
profession
,
and
vnto
which
whosoeuer
returneth
vnfeignedly
to
walke
in
the
sincere
obedience
of
it
,
shall
vndoubtedly
haue
eternall
life
:
like
as
euery
impenitent
transgressor
against
it
,
For
the
breach
whereof
each
impenitent
person
stands
condemned
by
the
generall
verdit
of
all
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
The
desire
of
the
Author
to
be
a
faithfull
witnesse
.
is
certainely
condemned
by
the
generall
verdict
of
all
the
true
Churches
of
Christ
.
In
all
this
worke
I
haue
and
doe
instantly
desire
of
the
Lord
,
that
I
may
be
a
faithfull
and
true
witnesse
,
both
for
his
heauenly
Maiestie
,
and
for
his
people
;
and
also
,
that
I
may
shew
in
euery
part
,
a
right
demonstration
of
an
vnfeigned
loue
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
towards
my
Nation
,
euen
to
euery
soule
,
for
the
sauing
of
ech
from
the
wrath
to
come
;
and
withall
that
I
may
preserue
the
honour
due
to
all
in
autoritie
,
chiefly
to
the
highest
,
to
binde
all
hearts
to
their
superiours
,
ech
to
others
,
and
all
of
vs
to
Iesus
Christ
,
That
he
may
euer
remaine
our
Captaine
,
Protector
,
King
and
Sauiour
,
euen
he
who
will
one
day
manifest
all
the
secrets
of
the
hearts
of
men
,
who
haue
bin
with
him
,
and
who
against
him
:
who
will
come
quickly
,
and
reward
euery
one
as
their
workes
shall
be
.
Amen
,
Ap●c
.
22.
20.
euen
so
,
come
Lord
Iesus
.
CONTENTS
OF
THE
seuerall
Chapters
,
particularly
as
they
arise
out
of
the
Vision
,
Ezechiel
9.
-
1.
THe
Vision
giuen
to
Ezechiel
,
Vers.
1.
with
the
occasion
and
opening
of
it
.
-
2.
Certaine
directions
to
be
obserued
in
our
reading
hereof
,
to
teach
vs
to
make
right
vse
of
the
Vision
to
our selues
.
-
3.
The
Lord
is
not
wont
to
bring
any
terrible
iudgement
on
his
Church
,
vers.
1.
but
euer
before
hand
to
giue
some
euident
warning
.
That
he
neuer
warned
without
cause
or
in
vaine
:
and
what
iust
matter
we
haue
for
all
our
manifold
&
gratious
forewarnings
to
betake
our selues
to
watching
and
prayer
.
-
4.
The
withdrawing
of
the
Lords
glorious
presence
from
his
Church
,
vers.
3.
is
both
an
euident
signe
of
his
displeasure
,
and
a
manifest
threatning
of
his
departure
:
And
what
causes
we
haue
therevpon
to
watch
and
to
pray
to
pacifie
the
Lord
,
so
to
hold
him
still
amongst
vs
.
-
5.
How
the
Lord
is
most
vnwilling
to
depart
from
his
Church
,
vers.
3.
so
long
as
there
is
any
other
remedie
;
manifested
in
his
oft
threatning
to
depart
before
he
goe
;
and
of
the
outward
tokens
both
of
his
glorious
presence
in
his
Church
,
and
of
his
departure
from
it
:
And
what
causes
we
haue
in
respect
thereof
to
watch
and
pray
continually
.
-
6.
No
priuiledges
can
doe
a
people
any
good
,
vers.
4.
if
they
grow
in
their
iniquitie
,
but
the
mo
their
mercies
haue
bin
,
the
greater
is
their
sinne
,
and
the
heauier
shall
their
iudgement
be
,
when
it
commeth
:
what
cause
we
haue
thence
to
watch
and
to
pray
for
the
fearefull
increase
of
the
transgressions
amongst
vs
.
-
7.
The
marking
of
the
mourners
.
4.
That
is
,
how
Gods
owne
people
are
marked
,
in
the
midst
of
the
greatest
confusions
,
before
the
destruction
come
.
And
so
what
cause
euery
one
hath
to
watch
and
to
pray
that
he
may
be
so
marked
.
-
8.
The
propertie
of
the
godly
liuing
amongst
the
wicked
in
a
sinfull
age
,
4.
is
,
to
mourne
and
cry
for
all
the
abominations
and
tokens
of
Gods
anger
.
Also
what
cause
all
Gods
seruants
haue
to
watch
and
pray
for
the
fewnesse
of
such
,
and
that
ech
of
vs
may
be
found
of
that
litle
number
.
-
9.
The
enemies
by
which
the
Lord
threatneth
or
afflicteth
his
Church
,
v.
2.
&
5.
are
his
soldiers
;
and
therevpon
what
cause
we
haue
to
giue
our selues
to
watching
and
prayer
,
because
of
the
increase
of
them
in
number
,
pride
and
malice
.
-
10.
The
mourners
being
once
marked
&
made
sure
,
v.
5.
then
comes
the
vengeance
;
for
the
destroyers
follow
at
the
heeles
of
the
marking
Angell
.
What
neede
we
had
therefore
to
watch
and
pray
,
bicause
we
know
not
whether
this
worke
be
not
already
accomplished
,
or
how
neere
it
is
.
-
11.
The
principall
abominations
for
which
the
godly
so
mourned
,
v.
4.
&
6.
and
which
moued
the
Lord
to
so
seuere
a
vengeance
;
first
in
generall
,
after
more
particularly
.
And
therein
what
causes
we
haue
to
watch
and
pray
both
to
be
kept
pure●
from
them
,
and
to
obteyne
pardon
and
redresse
of
them
,
or
at
least
that
we
may
escape
the
plagues
due
vnto
them
.
-
12.
The
meanes
which
the
Lord
had
vsed
to
bring
them
to
repentance
,
v.
4.
that
he
might
spare
them
,
and
how
their
sinne
was
increased
thereby
.
Also
the
cause
why
the
meanes
could
doe
them
no
good
.
And
what
neede
we
haue
therevpon
to
watch
and
pray
continually
.
-
13.
The
seueritie
of
the
Lords
vengeance
,
v.
5
,
6
,
7.
and
the
miseries
which
all
sorts
indured
in
that
captiuitie
,
when
no
other
meanes
could
serue
to
reclaime
them
.
And
thence
what
neede
we
haue
all
to
watch
and
pray
continually
to
turne
away
the
like
,
and
also
to
be
thankfull
for
all
our
former
deliuerances
,
from
as
great
calamities
so
neere
vnto
vs
.
-
14.
How
Gods
true
messengers
and
all
his
faithfull
seruants
are
wont
to
be
affected
when
they
perceiue
the
Lords
anger
to
be
kindled
,
v.
8.
and
his
iudgements
ready
to
rush
vpon
his
people
.
Also
the
meanes
,
which
in
this
their
holy
affection
they
vse
,
to
preuent
the
euils
,
and
to
pacifie
his
Maiestie
.
And
herein
likewise
what
cause
we
haue
to
watch
and
pray
for
the
want
of
these
affections
,
and
for
the
generall
neglect
of
the
state
of
the
people
,
and
of
pacifying
the
Lords
wrath
.
-
15.
The
sinnes
of
a
people
may
be
so
heynous
,
vers
9
,
10.
as
that
the
Lord
will
not
be
pacified
at
the
prayers
of
his
deerest
seruants
.
Also
when
that
time
is
,
and
what
cause
we
haue
therevpon
to
watch
and
pray
continually
.
-
16.
The
true
obedience
of
Gods
faithfull
messengers
and
seruants
will
bring
them
boldnesse
to
appeare
before
him
,
vers.
11.
and
this
alone
when
they
are
able
to
say
,
in
a
good
conscience
,
Lord
I
haue
done
as
thou
hast
commanded
me
.
And
what
great
cause
all
of
vs
haue
to
watch
and
pray
continually
,
that
we
may
be
alwayes
able
to
say
so
;
to
haue
boldnes
euermore
hereby
,
whatsoeuer
come
to
passe
.
THE
VISION
given
to
EZECHIEL
before
the
great
Captivitie
of
IVDAH
,
set
downe
in
the
ninth
Chapter
of
Ezechiel
;
with
the
occasion
and
opening
thereof
.
1.
HE
cryed
also
in
mine
eares
with
a
loud
voyce
,
saying
;
[
](A16890-e19000-b)*
*
All
the
visitations
of
the
Citie
draw
neere
.
Cause
them
that
have
charge
over
the
Citie
to
draw
neere
,
even
every
man
with
his
destroying
weapon
in
his
hand
.
2.
And
behold
,
six
men
came
from
the
way
of
the
higher
gate
,
which
lyeth
toward
the
North
,
and
every
man
a
slaughter
weapon
in
his
hand
;
and
one
man
among
them
was
clothed
with
linnen
,
with
a
writers
inkehorne
by
his
side
,
and
they
went
in
and
stood
beside
the
brazen
Altar
.
3.
And
the
glory
of
the
God
of
Israel
was
gone
up
from
the
Cherub
whereupon
he
was
,
to
the
threshold
of
the
house
;
and
he
called
to
the
man
clothed
with
linnen
,
which
had
the
writers
inkehorne
by
his
side
.
4.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
him
,
Go
through
the
middst
of
the
Citie
,
through
the
midst
of
Ierusalem
,
and
set
a
marke
upon
the
foreheads
of
the
men
that
sigh
and
that
cry
for
all
the
abominations
that
be
done
in
the
midst
thereof
.
5.
And
to
the
others
he
said
in
my
hearing
,
Go
yee
after
him
through
the
Citie
,
and
smite
,
let
not
your
eye
spare
,
neither
have
yee
pittie
.
6.
Slay
utterly
old
and
young
,
both
maides
and
litle
children
and
women
,
but
come
not
neere
any
man
upon
whom
is
the
marke
,
and
begin
at
my
Sanctuarie
;
then
they
began
at
the
auncient
men
which
were
before
the
house
.
7.
And
he
said
vnto
them
,
Defile
the
house
,
and
fill
the
Courts
with
the
slaine
:
goe
yee
forth
,
and
they
went
forth
,
and
slew
in
the
Citie
.
8.
And
it
came
to
passe
,
while
they
were
slaying
them
,
and
I
was
left
,
that
I
fell
upon
my
face
,
and
cryed
and
said
,
Ah
Lord
God
,
wilt
thou
destroy
all
the
residue
of
Israel
in
the
powring
out
of
thy
furie
upon
Ierusalem
?
9.
Then
said
he
unto
me
,
The
iniquitie
of
the
house
of
Israel
is
exceeding
great
,
and
the
land
is
full
of
bloud
,
and
the
Citie
full
of
perversenesse
:
for
they
say
,
the
Lord
hath
forsaken
the
earth
,
and
the
Lord
seeth
not
.
10.
And
as
for
me
also
,
mine
eyes
shall
not
spare
,
neither
will
I
have
pittie
,
but
I
will
recompence
their
way
upon
their
head
.
11.
And
behold
,
the
man
clothed
with
linnen
,
which
had
the
inkehorne
by
his
side
,
reported
the
matter
saying
,
I
have
done
as
thou
hast
commanded
me
.
CHAPTER
I.
The
resolution
and
opening
of
the
Chapter
.
BEfore
the
last
and
most
grievous
Captivitie
of
Iudah
and
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
by
the
Babylonians
,
Occasion
of
the
Vision
.
the
Lord
used
all
ordinarie
meanes
to
bring
the
people
to
repentance
,
The
Lords
using
all
means
to
spare
his
people
.
that
he
might
spare
them
,
because
he
pitied
them
,
being
his
owne
chosen
people
and
peculiar
inheritance
.
Amongst
other
,
Chiefly
by
his
Prophets
.
he
stirred
up
divers
of
his
faithfull
servants
the
Prophets
,
as
Isay
,
Ieremie
,
Micah
,
Zephanie
,
Ezechiel
,
and
others
;
some
of
them
long
before
the
same
;
others
of
them
he
continued
unto
the
very
day
,
still
by
them
fore-warning
and
calling
them
to
repentance
.
To
these
Prophets
he
revealed
both
the
particular
iniquities
,
To
whom
he
revealed
their
sins
&
plagues
.
whereby
he
was
so
provoked
,
and
also
the
speciall
judgements
and
plagues
which
he
had
prepared
for
them
,
unlesse
they
repented
.
That
they
might
lift
up
their
voyces
as
trumpets
,
To
awake
and
bring
them
to
repentance
.
declaring
these
things
unto
them
;
at
least
hereby
to
awaken
them
to
move
them
to
turne
and
seeke
unto
him
,
before
his
wrath
was
wholly
powred
out
upon
them
.
This
Chapter
is
part
of
a
vision
revealed
to
Ezechiel
concerning
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
This
Chapter
a
part
of
the
vision
.
The
summe
whereof
is
a
forewarning
of
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
.
now
hard
at
hand
,
conteyned
in
the
foure
Chapters
togither
,
to
wit
,
in
the
8.
9.
10.
11.
And
it
consisteth
of
foure
parts
,
according
to
the
number
of
the
Chapters
.
First
,
in
the
8
Chapter
is
shewed
the
wickednesse
of
those
,
Parts
of
the
vision
▪
who
still
remained
in
Ierusalem
.
Secondly
,
In
the
ninth
Chapter
the
slaughter
and
destruction
is
declared
,
1.
Wickednesse
of
the
people
.
cap
:
8.
which
the
Lord
would
bring
upon
all
in
the
Citie
,
except
those
which
were
marked
.
Thirdly
,
2.
Their
destruction
.
cap.
9.
In
the
10
Chapter
is
set
downe
a
vision
of
the
fire
of
Gods
vengeance
,
which
was
throwne
upon
the
Citie
,
3.
Famine
and
pestilence
fore-running
cap.
10
to
consume
many
of
them
with
pestilence
and
famine
before
the
taking
of
the
Citie
,
and
also
in
burning
both
the
Citie
and
the
Temple
,
when
the
glory
of
the
Lord
was
departed
from
it
.
Fourthly
,
4.
The
miseries
of
those
who
should
escape
and
goe
into
Captivitie
.
chap.
11.
In
the
11
Chapter
is
fore-shewed
the
most
grievous
persecution
,
which
should
follow
all
those
,
who
should
escape
the
sword
,
and
that
fire
of
Gods
vengeance
,
the
pestilence
and
famine
,
and
so
the
miseries
which
they
shall
endure
:
whereunto
are
annexed
the
promises
of
the
Gospell
,
for
the
comfort
of
Gods
servants
.
Now
in
the
8
Chapter
,
Summe
of
this
ninth
Chapter
.
A
denunciation
that
the
Lord
wil
be
avenged
presently
,
and
the
manner
of
the
execution
.
v.
1
,
2.
to
8.
the
Lord
having
shewed
unto
the
Prophet
some
secret
abominations
,
and
that
in
the
Temple
it selfe
,
whereby
his
anger
was
inflamed
to
the
present
execution
of
his
vengeance
;
in
this
he
declareth
that
he
will
be
avenged
forthwith
,
and
the
manner
of
his
proceeding
.
The
Chapter
divideth
it selfe
into
five
parts
.
1.
The
Lords
denuntiation
of
this
most
grievous
visitation
now
at
hand
.
Division
of
this
Chapter
.
vers:
8.
2.
The
manner
of
the
Lords
proceeding
in
two
Commissions
:
The
first
for
the
marking
and
making
sure
of
all
the
godly
before
the
destruction
come
.
9.
The
second
for
the
destruction
of
all
the
rest
.
10.
3.
How
the
Prophet
was
affected
with
this
grievous
denuntiation
,
and
how
he
intreateth
the
Lord
for
Ierusalem
.
4.
The
answer
and
resolution
which
the
Lord
gives
unto
the
Prophet
,
That
he
will
not
spare
,
and
why
.
5.
The
returne
of
that
Angell
whom
God
had
sent
to
marke
the
faithfull
,
giving
up
his
answer
for
the
execution
of
his
commission
.
In
the
manner
of
the
denuntiation
of
this
so
terrible
a
destruction
is
set
out
,
An
opening
of
the
severall
parts
of
the
Chapter
.
First
,
how
the
Lord
himselfe
did
denounce
it
,
crying
with
a
loude
voyce
in
the
eares
of
the
Prophet
,
both
to
assure
him
of
the
certaintie
of
it
,
and
also
to
stir
him
up
to
a
more
due
consideration
of
the
dreadfulnes
of
the
same
.
v
:
1.
How
the
Lord
himselfe
denounceth
it
.
Shewing
also
the
neernesse
of
the
execution
.
Secondly
,
the
Lord
shewes
unto
him
the
neereness
of
the
execution
thereof
,
saying
,
Cause
them
that
have
charge
over
the
Citie
to
draw
neere
;
meaning
the
enemies
,
whom
he
had
appointed
to
be
executioners
of
his
wrath
upon
it
,
every
one
armed
with
a
weapon
in
his
hand
,
as
being
ready
to
destroy
it
.
For
the
manner
of
the
execution
of
this
slaughter
,
v
:
2.
The
manner
of
the
execution
.
it
is
also
set
forth
,
First
,
by
declaring
how
many
they
were
who
came
to
destroy
,
that
is
,
six
men
,
representing
the
chiefe
Captaines
of
the
Caldeans
,
or
the
Angels
appointed
for
conducting
the
Armie
.
And
these
six
are
according
to
the
number
of
the
chiefe
gates
of
Ierusalem
.
In
the
number
of
the
Executioners
.
To
signifie
that
the
enemies
should
come
in
so
great
multitude
and
so
mightily
,
that
they
should
besiege
the
Citie
on
every
side
,
so
as
none
should
escape
out
;
and
should
rush
upon
them
so
furiously
in
every
street
,
that
they
should
fill
all
with
the
slain
,
and
cause
the
chanels
to
flow
with
bloud
.
From
whence
they
came
.
Secondly
,
it
is
set
forth
,
by
shewing
from
whence
these
six
came
,
which
was
from
the
way
of
the
upper
gate
looking
toward
the
North
;
signifying
thereby
,
that
these
enemies
should
come
from
Caldea
or
Babylon
,
which
was
northward
from
Ierusalem
.
How
they
were
prepared
.
Thirdly
,
by
declaring
how
they
were
prepared
:
every
one
in
armes
with
his
weapon
in
his
hand
,
Whither
they
came
:
viz.
to
the
Temple
for
the
pollution
of
it
.
as
ready
to
destroy
.
Fourthly
,
by
setting
downe
whither
these
six
came
;
which
was
to
the
great
brazen
Altar
in
the
Temple
.
To
shew
thereby
that
God
sent
these
destroyers
chiefly
for
the
pollution
of
his
holy
things
,
The
Angell
of
the
Covenant
sent
amongst
them
for
marking
the
Elect.
his
sacred
worship
and
religion
.
Fiftly
,
how
amongst
these
destroyers
,
the
Lord
sends
one
speciall
Angell
for
the
marking
and
preservation
of
his
faithfull
ones
in
the
Citie
:
to
wit
,
the
Angell
of
the
Covenant
,
the
onely
Author
of
the
preservation
and
salvation
of
his
servants
.
Exod.
28
42
,
43.
Levit:
16.
4.
And
he
appeares
clothed
with
linnen
,
attired
like
to
the
High
Priest
,
prepared
to
make
an
atonement
;
with
an
inkehorne
also
by
his
side
,
as
ready
to
marke
all
his
elect
.
In
the
third
verse
is
shewed
,
Where
the
Lord
appears
.
how
and
where
the
Lord
appeared
to
give
his
commissions
,
both
to
the
destroyers
,
and
to
the
saving
Angell
.
1.
The
glory
of
the
Lord
appeares
,
removes
from
the
Cherubins
,
where
he
had
promised
to
dwell
for
ever
,
and
stands
upon
the
threshold
of
the
dore
of
the
Temple
,
as
now
departing
from
them
.
Afterwards
is
set
downe
vers.
4
,
5
,
&
6.
How
he
gave
two
Commissions
.
how
the
Lord
gave
two
strait
commissions
or
charges
:
The
first
is
to
the
saving
Angell
for
his
faithfull
ones
:
1.
To
the
saving
Angell
for
the
Elect
and
faithfull
ones
.
The
second
to
the
destroyers
concerning
all
the
rest
.
In
the
first
commission
to
the
saving
Angell
,
is
plainely
expressed
,
To
set
a
marke
upon
them
.
1.
what
his
charge
or
commission
was
,
namely
,
to
goe
thorow
the
midst
of
the
Citie
,
even
thorow
the
midst
of
Ierusalem
,
and
to
set
a
marke
upon
the
foreheads
of
sundry
to
be
knowne
from
the
rest
in
the
destruction
.
2.
who
they
are
that
must
be
marked
.
That
is
,
And
how
they
are
described
.
the
godly
abhorring
all
abominations
of
the
wicked
:
who
are
also
described
by
two
properties
.
First
,
that
they
mourne
and
sigh
in
themselues
.
Secondly
,
that
they
cry
out
for
all
the
abominations
of
the
time
wherein
they
liued
.
3.
Why
they
are
marked
;
that
when
the
destroyers
came
,
they
might
not
touch
any
of
them
.
In
the
second
commission
to
the
destroyers
,
The
second
Commission
to
the
destroyers
to
destroy
all
vnmarked
without
pitie
.
Not
to
touch
the
marked
.
is
conteyned
,
1.
The
summe
of
their
commission
:
To
follow
hard
after
the
saving
Angell
,
and
to
smite
all
whom
they
found
unmarked
,
without
any
respect
of
old
or
young
,
maydes
or
children
.
2.
To
take
carefull
heede
,
that
they
touched
not
any
upon
whom
the
marke
was
.
3.
Where
they
should
begin
to
destroy
.
And
that
was
at
the
Sanctuarie
,
To
begin
at
the
Sanctuarie
.
at
the
wicked
Priests
and
Levites
,
which
ministred
there
,
as
being
the
causes
of
the
sinnes
of
the
rest
.
4.
How
they
should
proceed
in
the
slaughter
:
from
the
Sanctuarie
to
defile
the
whole
Temple
;
How
to
proceed
.
to
fill
the
Courts
with
the
slaine
of
them
,
who
liuing
so
wickedly
,
had
yet
a
vaine
confidence
in
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
thinking
that
the
Temple
could
shelter
them
from
his
vengeance
.
The
speedie
execution
of
their
Commission
.
5.
The
speedie
execution
of
their
commission
,
that
as
they
were
commanded
,
so
they
began
at
the
Ancients
which
were
before
the
House
,
destroying
them
first
,
and
then
the
rest
,
untill
they
had
made
a
finall
dispatch
thorow
the
whole
Citie
.
And
this
is
continued
unto
vers.
8.
Vers.
8.
In
the
third
place
is
set
downe
how
the
Prophet
was
affected
with
this
terrible
vision
of
this
slaughter
of
Gods
people
,
3.
How
the
Prophet
was
affected
here●uth
.
though
himselfe
should
escape
amongst
them
who
were
marked
:
That
he
fell
upon
his
face
,
crying
unto
the
Lord
,
and
making
humble
intercession
for
them
;
That
the
Lord
would
spare
them
,
being
but
a
poore
remainder
of
the
people
of
Israel
,
left
after
so
many
destructions
.
Vers.
9
,
10.
To
which
there
followeth
in
the
fourth
place
,
4.
The
answer
and
resolution
of
the
Lord
.
the
answer
and
full
resolution
of
the
Lord
,
thereby
to
stay
the
servent
prayer
,
and
importunacie
of
the
Prophet
;
and
also
to
manifest
his
owne
iustice
,
in
that
his
most
righteous
proceeding
.
That
he
would
not
be
intreated
,
and
why
.
That
he
would
not
be
intreated
for
them
any
longer
;
partly
,
bicause
their
land
was
full
of
blood
,
by
their
cruell
oppressions
of
all
sorts
;
and
partly
,
for
that
the
Citie
where
justice
should
have
bin
had
,
for
releeving
the
oppressed
,
was
now
become
full
of
corrupt
judgement
,
and
of
all
perversenesse
,
falling
away
more
and
more
without
hope
of
returning
.
But
principally
,
for
that
they
were
generally
become
Atheists
,
shamelesly
saying
in
their
liues
,
The
Lord
saw
them
not
,
it
was
no
matter
how
they
liued
,
and
making
but
a
scoffe
at
all
the
Lords
messengers
and
warnings
;
therefore
his
eye
should
not
spare
them
,
neither
would
he
have
any
more
pitie
of
them
.
Vers.
11.
In
the
last
verse
is
set
downe
the
returne
of
the
answer
and
commission
of
the
marking
Angell
:
The
returne
of
the
commission
of
the
marking
Angell
.
That
he
had
done
according
to
his
commission
;
marked
and
made
safe
all
the
godly
,
that
mourned
for
all
the
abominations
;
and
so
had
fully
prepared
and
made
the
way
to
the
present
execution
of
this
finall
destruction
.
CHAP.
II.
Certaine
directions
to
be
observed
in
reading
hereof
,
to
teach
us
to
make
our
right
use
of
this
vision
and
forewarning
to
our selves
.
AS
this
vision
was
first
given
by
the
Spirit
of
God
unto
Ierusalem
,
to
warne
them
of
the
neerenesse
and
greatnesse
of
this
destruction
,
which
came
vnto
them
for
our
ensample
:
The
vision
is
written
to
admonish
vs
.
so
is
it
written
to
admonish
us
upon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
.
And
is
therefore
our
vision
to
awaken
us
,
And
is
our
vision
at
this
day
.
and
to
fore-warne
us
at
this
day
,
setting
before
our
faces
,
what
causes
we
have
to
watch
and
pray
continually
to
prevent
the
like
judgements
,
To
stir
us
up
to
watch
&
pray
.
and
by
all
meanes
to
seeke
to
pacifie
the
Lords
wrath
,
before
it
be
thus
powred
out
upon
us
;
and
also
to
helpe
to
stirre
us
up
hereunto
.
For
the
better
understanding
whereof
,
and
the
more
fruitfull
applying
of
it
to
our selves
,
to
move
us
to
unfeigned
repentance
,
Rules
to
be
observed
in
reading
this
vision
.
and
speedie
seeking
the
Lord
,
we
must
carefully
observe
these
rules
and
directions
following
.
1.
That
we
read
it
and
attend
to
it
,
not
as
to
a
bare
historie
,
To
receive
it
as
a
message
sent
us
from
the
Lord
.
or
an
ordinarie
discourse
,
but
as
to
a
divine
message
and
gratious
fore-warning
sent
from
the
Lord
of
heaven
and
earth
in
the
riches
of
his
mercy
to
every
one
of
us
,
both
high
and
low
,
rich
and
poore
,
to
admonish
us
to
meet
him
presently
with
intreatie
of
peace
.
2.
Not
to
looke
at
the
messenger
,
by
whom
the
Lord
now
sends
it
,
To
looke
wholly
at
the
Lord
in
it
.
2
Cor.
2.
4.
but
wholly
at
him
who
sends
it
,
and
to
hearken
to
his
lively
voyce
,
speaking
unto
us
herein
,
and
to
the
evidence
and
demonstration
of
his
Spirit
applying
it
unto
us
.
3.
To
consider
seriously
▪
that
we
have
herein
to
deale
onely
with
the
holy
and
mightie
God
,
To
remember
with
whom
we
have
to
deale
herein
.
before
whom
all
the
wicked
of
the
world
shall
one
day
be
speechlesse
;
howsoever
they
are
now
most
bold
and
wittie
in
excusing
all
their
sins
,
and
in
speaking
against
every
one
who
shall
admonish
them
.
And
to
this
end
to
set
our selves
as
in
his
presence
,
at
whose
appearing
all
the
proudest
of
the
earth
(
who
dare
now
out-face
his
Majestie
)
shall
in
the
guil●inesse
of
their
consciences
,
creepe
into
the
holes
of
the
rocks
,
●sa
:
2.
19.
and
wish
the
hills
&
mountaynes
to
fall
upon
them
,
Rev:
6.
15
,
16.
to
hide
them
from
his
face
.
And
withall
to
remember
,
that
we
must
certainely
appeare
before
him
,
and
then
be
sure
to
answer
for
all
our
contempts
and
not
profiting
by
his
fore-warnings
.
4.
Herein
also
ech
of
us
are
yet
further
to
testifie
our
religion
and
reverence
to
the
Lord
,
in
receiving
this
,
To
shew
our
reverence
to
the
Lord
in
receiving
this
message
,
as
Iosiah
did
.
2
King
.
23.
19.
so
far
forth
as
it
is
his
expresse
word
,
or
agreable
thereunto
,
and
belonging
to
us
,
as
that
worthy
patterne
of
true
godlinesse
,
that
holy
Iosiah
,
though
a
King
,
did
receive
the
discoverie
of
the
abominations
of
Iudah
,
and
the
threatnings
of
the
Lord
;
whose
heart
melted
,
so
that
he
powred
out
teares
at
the
same
.
And
also
so
to
humble
our selves
,
To
humble
our selves
and
to
turne
and
cause
others
to
turne
.
turning
to
the
Lords
Covenant
,
and
doing
our
endevour
to
cause
others
to
turne
,
as
he
did
at
the
Lords
message
sent
unto
him
,
(
though
by
so
weake
meanes
)
(
as
might
seeme
)
but
by
a
woman
,
2
King
.
23.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
to
wit
,
Huldah
the
Prophetesse
)
because
he
knew
it
to
be
the
word
and
message
of
the
Lord.
Ezek
▪
18.
30.
And
that
not
onely
to
so
much
as
shall
be
pleasing
unto
us
,
but
even
to
that
part
of
it
,
that
shall
most
directly
touch
us
.
As
indeed
it
shall
be
most
happy
for
that
man
who
shall
so
receive
it
,
and
shall
so
humble
himselfe
before
his
divine
Majestie
.
Therefore
we
are
every
one
to
be
so
affected
,
the
Lords
High
Priest
,
To
be
affected
as
old
Eli
was
at
the
message
of
young
Samuel
.
1
Sam.
3.
17
,
18.
as
was
old
Ely
who
disdeyned
not
to
receive
a
most
grievous
and
dredfull
message
by
the
hand
of
yong
Samuel
,
a
boy
brought
up
under
him
;
but
charget●
him
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
to
tell
him
every
word
which
the
Lord
had
spoke
unto
him
,
not
to
hide
a
word
from
him
.
And
afterwards
having
heard
it
,
in
stead
of
being
offended
,
he
saith
,
It
is
the
Lord
,
let
him
doe
what
seemeth
him
good
.
Yea
,
we
shall
most
truely
declare
our
homage
and
obedience
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
And
David
at
the
voyce
of
Nathan
▪
2
Sam.
12.
13.
by
submitting
our selves
wholly
unto
him
,
and
ech
acknowledging
our
particular
sinnes
,
as
David
did
at
the
admonition
of
Nathan
.
That
thereupon
we
may
ech
receive
that
comfortable
answer
,
That
we
may
receive
the
like
comfortable
answer
.
The
Lord
hath
put
away
thy
sinne
.
And
that
we
may
all
thus
helpe
to
pacifie
him
,
that
he
may
not
proceed
to
his
heavy
resolution
;
howsoever
he
shall
humble
us
,
for
the
manifold
dishonours
,
which
we
have
done
to
him
by
all
our
sins
,
and
for
causing
his
enemies
to
blaspheme
his
great
name
&
Gospell
,
which
he
hath
vouchsafed
us
the
profession
and
libertie
of
,
above
most
other
people
of
the
earth
.
5.
Ech
of
us
are
to
apply
every
part
as
spoken
to
us
by
the
Lord
particularly
,
and
as
making
one
bodie
:
Ech
to
apply
every
part
as
spoken
to
our selves
particularly
.
for
even
the
sinne
of
the
Atheist
,
Idolater
,
Drunkard
,
and
so
of
every
wicked
man
,
may
be
said
in
some
sort
to
be
the
sinne
of
ech
of
us
;
and
we
are
all
lyable
to
the
punishments
thereof
,
Sith
the
sins
of
the
wicked
are
in
some
sort
the
sins
of
vs
all
.
even
those
of
us
,
that
thinke
our selves
most
innocent
and
free
from
them
.
As
the
sinne
of
Achan
As
Achans
of
Israel
.
is
counted
the
sinne
of
all
Israel
;
for
so
doth
the
Lord
tell
Iosua
plainely
,
Iosu
7.
11
,
12.
when
he
punished
them
all
;
That
Israel
had
sinned
,
they
had
taken
of
the
excommunicate
thing
,
they
had
done
that
which
Achan
did
.
Even
so
the
sinnes
of
all
the
notoriously
wicked
are
the
sins
of
us
all
,
See
〈◊〉
upon
Iosu.
7.
25.
confirmed
out
of
Austin
.
chiefly
their
open
abominations
.
All
of
us
are
guiltie
and
endangered
by
the
same
,
if
at
the
hearing
and
seeing
them
,
If
we
haue
not
mourned
for
them
,
we
have
not
mourned
,
as
we
should
,
for
the
dishonour
done
to
the
Lord
,
and
his
anger
kindled
thereby
.
Or
if
we
have
not
cryed
for
pardon
,
Cryed
for
pardon
,
&
sought
to
turne
away
the
vengeance
,
yea
and
done
our
vtmost
endevour
ech
of
us
in
our
places
and
callings
,
to
stop
them
,
And
sought
to
stop
the
course
of
sinne
.
and
the
course
of
sinne
reigning
amongst
us
.
None
of
us
can
justifie
our selves
,
but
God
might
for
this
very
sin
depart
from
us
,
as
he
threatneth
Ioshuah
for
Achans
sacriledge
,
Iosua
7.
12.
and
might
leave
vs
to
be
wrapped
in
the
same
judgement
.
6.
We
are
to
consider
that
ech
of
our
particular
grievous
sinnes
doe
not
onely
hinder
the
power
of
our
prayers
,
whereby
we
should
help
to
pacifie
the
Lords
wrath
;
Ech
of
our
heynous
sins
hinder
our
prayers
&
help
to
draw
downe
vengeance
.
but
also
,
in
steed
thereof
,
helpe
to
draw
downe
the
anger
of
God
,
not
onely
vpon
our selves
,
but
vpon
the
whole
Land
:
more
specially
and
principally
the
notorious
and
outragious
sinnes
of
our
most
horrible
transgressors
,
Chiefly
of
all
impudent
sinners
.
as
of
blasphemers
,
scorners
of
God
and
of
his
truth
,
oppressors
,
Isa.
5.
18.
drunkards
,
filthy
persons
,
and
all
impudent
sinners
,
who
hale
on
the
vengeance
of
God
,
as
it
were
with
cart
ropes
.
That
it
is
his
infinite
mercy
,
that
it
hath
bin
kept
off
hitherto
.
And
therefore
howsoever
such
men
▪
may
imagine
and
boast
of
themselves
to
be
friends
to
their
country
,
Such
are
enemies
to
Christ
,
seeking
to
drive
him
out
&
set
vp
Sathan
,
yet
in
truth
they
will
be
found
the
principall
enemies
:
first
to
Iesus
Christ
,
doing
as
much
as
lyeth
in
them
,
thereby
to
drive
him
out
,
and
to
set
vp
Sathan
in
his
roome
;
and
doe
not
onely
murther
their
owne
soules
without
repentance
,
but
also
as
much
as
such
sins
can
,
to
betray
the
Lords
Anointed
,
his
Church
,
&
their
native
Country
,
And
do
betray
all
to
the
enemie
.
As
in
the
Captivitie
.
with
all
our
happinesse
,
into
the
hands
of
the
bloudie
enemie
.
Because
for
the
sinnes
of
these
principally
,
Gods
vengeance
comes
upon
his
people
,
as
here
in
this
lamentable
captivitie
may
plainely
be
seene
.
And
therefore
ech
of
us
are
to
finde
out
our
owne
particular
sinnes
,
Therefore
ech
to
find
out
our
particular
sins
,
and
to
reforme
our selves
.
and
in
the
reading
and
hearing
hereof
,
to
say
,
This
is
my
sinne
,
which
the
Lord
reproves
&
threatneth
us
all
for
,
and
me
especially
by
name
.
So
ech
of
us
are
to
begin
to
reforme
our selves
,
or
else
we
shall
never
be
able
to
judge
of
the
sinnes
of
others
:
Els
we
can
neither
judge
of
the
danger
,
nor
helpe
to
pacifie
the
wrath
.
much
lesse
have
a
right
feeling
of
them
,
so
as
to
be
helpers
to
pacifie
the
wrath
by
our
prayers
,
and
to
turne
away
the
like
plague
from
our selves
.
7.
Every
one
of
us
are
to
resolve
with
our selves
,
7.
Each
to
resolve
to
doe
whatsoever
God
bids
vs
.
Every
soule
that
seekes
not
to
cause
others
to
turne
to
the
Covenant
as
well
as
himself
,
must
perish
.
that
whatsoever
the
Lord
shall
say
unto
us
,
we
will
doe
it
,
as
the
people
made
profession
to
the
Prophet
Ieremie
to
doe
,
if
they
had
had
hearts
to
haue
performed
it
accordingly
,
and
ech
to
cast
away
our
deerest
sins
,
rather
than
they
shall
beat
backe
our
prayers
,
and
much
more
helpe
to
pull
downe
vengeance
upon
us
.
Because
of
that
which
God
threatneth
,
that
every
soule
who
turnes
not
to
all
his
Covenant
,
(
so
far
as
he
shall
manifest
it
to
his
conscience
,
Ez●ch.
18.
20
,
26
,
30
,
31
,
32.
to
be
his
Covenant
,
)
and
that
seeks
not
also
with
all
his
power
to
cause
others
to
turne
shall
perish
.
Deut.
29.
19.
to
25.
That
same
sinne
wherein
any
one
continueth
shall
be
his
destruction
;
Happy
man
who
hath
grace
to
learne
this
lesson
,
&
forthwith
to
practise
it
.
and
the
endangering
of
all
so
far
as
lyeth
in
him
.
And
this
may
serue
for
the
generall
directions
in
reading
this
vision
,
to
make
right
use
of
it
to
our selves
,
for
pacifying
the
wrath
.
Now
to
the
Vision
.
CHAP.
III.
The
Lord
is
not
wont
to
bring
any
terrible
judgement
upon
his
Church
,
but
usually
ever
aforehand
,
to
give
warning
thereof
,
neither
at
any
time
to
wa●ne
in
vaine
.
And
what
cause
we
have
for
our
manifold
forewarnings
to
give
our selves
to
watching
and
praier
.
HEe
cried
in
mine
eares
with
a
loud
voice
,
Vers.
1.
saying
:
Cause
them
that
have
charge
over
the
City
to
draw
neere
,
[
or
,
the
visitations
of
the
City
draw
neere
&c.
]
To
come
to
the
words
of
the
vision
.
The
Lord
so
plainely
foreshewing
this
dreadfull
captivitie
,
not
only
heere
in
this
Vision
,
but
also
so
many
other
wayes
,
and
denouncing
it
by
his
Prophets
so
long
before
it
came
,
declaring
also
the
causes
of
it
,
sheweth
in
the
first
place
.
That
he
hath
not
beene
wont
to
bring
any
notable
judgements
upon
a
people
,
God
hath
not
beene
wont
to
bring
any
notable
judgement
on
his
Church
,
but
to
foreshew
it
first
,
&
then
to
bring
it
when
no
repentance
hath
followed
to
prevent
.
especially
upon
his
Church
,
or
where
his
Church
hath
beene
,
but
he
hath
ever
used
to
make
the
same
manifestly
knowne
before
,
at
least
to
his
owne
faithfull
servants
amongst
them
,
and
after
as
he
foreshewed
it
,
so
to
bring
it
to
passe
,
unlesse
his
anger
hath
beene
some
way
pacified
.
This
we
may
see
in
sundry
of
the
most
fearefull
destructions
that
ever
he
brought
upon
the
world
,
mentioned
in
his
booke
;
In
all
which
he
hath
left
this
carefully
recorded
,
because
he
would
have
all
his
people
to
be
well
acquainted
with
it
.
As
first
before
the
destruction
of
the
old
world
,
As
first
before
the
destruction
of
the
old
world
.
besides
the
plaine
evidence
of
Gods
vengeance
at
hand
,
being
apparant
and
almost
visible
in
the
strange
increase
of
the
iniqvity
,
many
of
them
being
become
Gyants
,
to
set
themselves
impudently
to
fight
against
his
Majestie
,
Gen.
6.
4.
and
against
all
godlinesse
contrary
to
the
light
of
their
owne
consciences
,
Gen:
5.
11
,
12.
and
for
that
all
flesh
had
corrupted
their
wayes
;
so
as
the
earth
was
corrupted
and
filled
with
crueltie
:
he
also
warned
them
himselfe
in
a
speciall
manner
,
Gen:
6.
3
,
13.
by
the
making
of
the
Arke
,
and
by
the
preaching
of
Noah
.
1
Pet:
3.
20.
And
this
he
did
by
the
space
of
an
hundred
and
twentie
yeeres
before
;
Hebr:
11.
7.
which
time
he
gave
them
to
repent
,
striving
with
them
by
his
Spirit
,
chiefly
in
the
Ministerie
of
Noah
,
to
bring
them
to
amendment
.
Secondly
,
2.
The
captivitie
of
the
ten
Tribes
.
before
the
Captivitie
of
the
ten
Tribes
;
which
were
caried
away
by
Salmanasar
into
Assyria
,
(
from
whence
they
never
returned
)
besides
many
other
threatnings
,
2
King
:
17.
3
,
6.
dangers
,
warres
,
overthrowes
and
plagues
:
he
also
forewarned
them
long
by
sundry
of
his
holy
Prophets
,
as
Ahiah
,
Iehu
,
Eliah
,
Michaj●
,
Elisha
;
but
more
specially
,
2
King
:
17.
14
,
15
,
16.
but
even
hard
before
,
by
Obadiah
,
Hosea
,
Amos
,
Ioel
,
Ionah
,
and
others
.
By
all
whom
he
foreshewed
that
judgement
evidently
unto
them
,
though
they
would
not
obey
,
but
hardned
their
necks
,
and
were
worse
and
worse
,
untill
the
vengeance
caried
them
away
.
Thirdly
,
before
this
lamentable
captivitie
of
Iudah
,
3.
Before
this
Captivitie
.
besides
this
vision
and
many
others
,
he
forewarned
them
likewise
,
by
sundry
of
his
most
worthy
servants
the
Prophets
,
raised
up
extraordinarily
and
sent
unto
them
,
crying
unto
them
early
and
late
,
Prophet
after
Prophet
,
and
that
,
for
a
long
time
togither
.
But
most
plainely
by
the
space
of
threescore
yeeres
and
more
by
Esay
,
Zeph
:
3.
1
,
2
,
3
,
5.
Ieremie
,
2
Chron:
36.
15
,
16
,
17.
Mica
,
Ezechiel
,
Zephanie
,
and
others
,
still
proclayming
this
terrible
desolation
.
Although
they
likewise
mocked
his
servants
,
misused
his
messengers
,
growing
daily
worse
and
worse
,
untill
there
was
no
remedie
.
Fourthly
,
4.
Before
the
last
and
utter
subversion
of
the
Iewish
nation
.
before
that
last
and
utter
subversion
of
the
Iewish
nation
,
he
forewarned
them
sundry
wayes
,
but
in
a
more
speciall
manner
:
First
,
by
the
preaching
of
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
Matth:
3.
10.
threatning
them
,
That
the
axe
was
then
laid
to
the
roote
of
the
trees
.
Afterwards
by
our
Saviour
himself
over
and
over
most
evidently
,
Matth.
21.
33
,
44
&
24.
23
,
24.
setting
downe
in
plaine
termes
,
the
manner
of
their
destruction
,
and
the
grievousnesse
of
it
.
Luc:
19.
41.
&
20.
9.
And
to
omit
all
other
admonitions
by
the
Disciples
of
our
Saviour
and
his
Apostles
,
Ios●phus
in
his
storie
records
,
Iosephus
de
bello
Iudaico
.
That
besides
many
terrible
signes
from
heaven
and
earth
,
strange
lights
in
the
nights
,
a
dreadfull
blazing
starre
over
the
Temple
,
fearefull
sights
of
chariots
and
horsemen
of
fire
,
and
an
Armie
marching
towards
Ierusalem
;
a
hydeous
voyce
was
also
heard
in
the
Temple
,
at
one
of
the
Feasts
,
saying
,
Let
us
goe
out
of
the
Temple
,
and
depart
hence
.
There
was
moreover
in
a
time
of
their
greatest
peace
&
plenty
foure
yeeres
before
their
warre
began
,
one
of
the
ruder
and
meaner
sort
,
whose
name
was
Iesus
,
the
sonne
of
Hanani
,
who
being
come
forth
of
the
country
to
Ierusalem
at
the
Feast
of
the
Tabernacles
,
and
going
into
the
Temple
,
began
of
a
sudden
to
cry
out
with
a
loud
voyce
in
this
manner
,
A
voyce
from
the
East
,
a
voyce
from
the
West
,
a
voyce
from
the
foure
windes
a
voyce
against
Ierusalem
,
a
voyce
against
the
Temple
,
a
voyce
against
the
bridegroome
and
the
bride
,
a
voyce
against
all
this
people
.
This
he
continued
day
and
night
going
thorow
all
the
streets
of
the
Citie
.
And
although
he
was
rated
and
cruelly
beaten
,
yet
he
never
gave
over
,
going
up
and
downe
th●
Citie
thus
:
woe
to
Ierusalem
and
the
San●tuarie
thereof
woe
,
woe
to
Ierusalem
.
And
thus
he
cryed
out
,
especially
on
their
feast
dayes
,
and
that
for
seven
yeeres
and
five
moneths
togither
,
neither
was
he
ever
thought
to
be
hoarse
or
weary
;
but
went
thus
up
and
downe
,
being
taken
as
a
mad
man
,
untill
in
the
time
of
the
siege
going
about
upon
the
wall
,
and
crying
out
lowder
than
ever
before
,
woe
,
woe
to
the
Citie
,
to
the
Temple
,
and
people
:
and
at
last
having
added
this
voyce
,
woe
also
to
me
,
he
was
smitten
upon
the
head
with
a
stone
,
shot
out
of
an
engine
,
that
he
dyed
.
And
last
of
all
,
when
they
had
suffred
most
grievous
miseries
by
bloodie
dissensions
amongst
themselves
,
murthering
one
another
,
and
by
most
pitifull
famine
,
as
ever
was
before
,
that
they
were
inforced
to
eat
such
things
as
their
soules
did
abhorre
,
and
which
bred
a
most
terrible
pestilence
amongst
them
,
immediately
before
the
taking
and
sacking
of
the
Citie
,
and
putting
them
to
the
sword
,
a
voyce
was
heard
among
the
Christians
,
Euseb.
lib.
3.
c.
3.
which
spake
to
them
thus
,
Goe
forth
to
Pella
,
which
so
soone
as
the
Christians
had
done
,
the
enemie
brake
in
upon
them
,
and
slaughtered
the
rest
with
a
most
lamentable
destruction
.
Fiftly
,
before
the
last
and
finall
destruction
to
come
upon
the
world
by
fire
,
Before
the
final
destruction
the
signes
are
plainly
foretold
.
the
Lord
hath
foretold
sundry
signes
and
tokens
which
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
none
can
plead
ignorance
,
or
have
any
more
excuse
.
Thus
the
Lord
hath
bin
wont
to
deale
with
the
wickedest
places
of
all
other
,
This
the
Lord
hath
done
to
the
wickedst
places
where
any
of
his
servants
have
bin
.
especially
if
any
of
his
owne
deere
servants
have
bin
amongst
them
.
As
before
the
destruction
of
Sodome
,
because
his
servant
Lot
was
there
,
he
will
doe
nothing
untill
he
hath
revealed
it
to
his
faithfull
servant
Abraham
,
Gen:
18.
7.
Lots
uncle
,
that
he
may
intreat
for
them
.
Gen:
19.
14.
Afterwards
,
he
makes
it
knowne
to
Lot
himselfe
,
who
forewarnes
his
sonnes
in
law
and
daughters
to
have
gotten
them
all
forth
of
the
burning
,
if
it
had
bin
possible
.
This
he
did
to
Ninivie
that
proud
Citie
before
he
would
destroy
it
;
Yea
to
the
Infidels
themselves
in
commiseration
as
to
Ninive
.
for
he
pittying
the
great
multitude
of
poore
ignorant
and
simple
people
,
which
were
amongst
them
,
in
the
bowels
of
his
compassion
,
he
sends
his
servant
Ionah
first
to
proclaime
thorow
their
Citie
;
Ion:
4.
10.
Yet
fortie
dayes
and
Ninive
shall
be
destroyed
.
And
to
conclude
this
point
:
And
even
to
Babylon
,
that
his
own
people
may
get
out
from
her
.
as
he
forewarned
Babylon
and
other
the
cruell
enemies
of
his
Church
of
their
destructions
;
so
he
hath
as
plainely
proclaymed
his
vengeance
to
come
upon
the
spirituall
Babylon
,
(
which
now
holding
so
great
a
part
of
his
Church
in
captivitie
,
R●v
.
18.
2
,
3
,
4.
strives
to
captivate
all
the
rest
)
that
all
his
owne
people
may
by
all
means
get
out
of
her
,
&
the
rest
be
left
utterly
inexcusable
.
This
may
sufficiently
manifest
his
truth
to
every
conscience
,
He
will
not
doe
any
thing
but
he
will
first
reveale
it
to
his
servants
.
that
we
may
boldly
conclude
this
point
with
the
Prophet
Amos
,
Amos
3.
7.
That
the
Lord
will
do
nothing
in
his
Church
,
in
bringing
in
any
destruction
or
terrible
plague
,
but
he
will
first
reveale
it
to
his
servants
the
Prophets
.
He
will
make
his
owne
faithfull
ones
to
foresee
it
by
one
meanes
or
other
,
so
far
as
shall
be
for
his
glory
and
their
good
.
The
reasons
of
it
also
are
most
cleare
why
he
will
doe
it
.
1.
For
his
chosen
sake
among
them
;
Reasons
hereof
.
that
he
may
shew
his
love
to
his
,
1.
For
his
owne
peoples
sake
.
and
the
care
that
he
hath
for
them
in
the
greatest
confusions
:
To
shew
his
care
for
them
.
to
the
end
that
they
may
gather
themselves
unto
him
before
,
and
prepare
to
be
accounted
worthy
to
be
hid
by
him
,
That
they
may
prepare
to
meet
him
.
or
else
delivered
;
or
certainely
some
way
finde
comfort
in
the
evill
day
.
That
hereby
their
love
and
care
may
better
appeare
unto
the
world
,
Seeke
to
save
others
.
in
their
seeking
by
all
meanes
to
save
and
pull
others
from
the
vengeance
to
come
.
More
specially
,
that
their
faith
and
obedience
may
be
seene
to
all
,
how
they
beleeve
and
feare
the
Lord
and
the
tokens
of
his
wrath
.
And
that
they
may
set
themselves
to
become
suters
unto
the
Lord
for
the
rest
,
as
Abraham
,
Moses
,
Ieremie
,
and
others
;
that
so
he
may
either
spare
all
at
their
supplications
;
and
that
thereby
the
world
may
take
notice
in
what
high
favour
such
are
with
his
Majestie
,
(
even
all
they
who
make
conscience
to
walke
in
his
Covenant
,
and
endevour
to
be
righteous
in
their
generations
)
when
he
spares
so
sinfull
a
people
at
their
prayers
;
or
at
least
that
their
prayers
may
returne
into
their
owne
bosomes
.
Secondly
,
2.
For
the
cause
of
the
wicked
.
Though
they
willingly
blind
their
own
eyes
.
the
Lord
doth
use
to
manifest
his
judgements
aforehand
even
unto
the
wicked
,
as
we
heard
,
and
for
their
causes
also
:
howsoever
they
for
the
most
part
use
all
devises
to
flatter
and
harden
themselves
:
yea
,
to
lull
themselves
asleepe
in
their
securitie
,
and
to
blinde
their
owne
eyes
,
left
they
should
see
the
judgements
of
God
comming
upon
them
;
and
so
still
perswade
themselves
that
there
shall
be
no
such
matter
.
And
this
he
doth
also
to
declare
the
riches
of
his
mercy
towards
the
most
wretched
sinners
,
To
declare
the
riches
of
his
mercy
,
if
they
will
turne
.
and
how
unwilling
he
is
to
take
vengeance
,
so
long
as
there
is
any
other
remedie
,
or
if
they
will
turne
unto
him
in
any
time
.
This
is
most
apparent
in
the
Lords
infinite
compassion
in
sparing
Ninivie
that
proud
Citie
,
Ier:
17.
7
,
8.
As
〈◊〉
Ninivie
.
after
Ionah
had
proclaimed
,
Yet
fortie
dayes
and
Ninivie
shall
be
destroyed
.
And
also
in
reproving
Ionah
for
his
impatience
,
saying
,
Thou
hast
had
pitie
on
the
gourd
,
Ion:
4.
9
,
10
,
for
which
thou
labouredst
not
,
neither
madedst
it
to
grow
,
which
came
up
in
a
night
and
withered
in
a
night
:
11
,
12.
and
should
not
I
spare
Ninivie
that
great
Citie
,
wherein
are
six
score
thousand
persons
,
which
cannot
discerne
betweene
their
right
hand
and
their
left
,
and
also
much
cat●le
?
And
hereupon
it
was
that
God
spared
it
at
that
time
,
though
after
,
when
having
forgotten
that
great
deliverance
,
they
fell
into
their
old
sins
,
he
tooke
vengeance
for
all
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
Prophet
Nahum
;
N●h
:
3.
executing
most
severely
,
whatsoever
he
had
formerly
threatned
.
He
dealeth
thus
moreover
with
the
very
wickedest
,
that
every
mouth
may
be
stopped
,
That
all
may
be
inforced
to
acknowledge
him
righteous
.
and
all
the
world
compelled
to
acknowledge
his
judgements
to
be
most
righteous
,
thus
to
justifie
him
therein
,
when
no
admonition
at
all
will
serve
.
So
we
see
,
Conclusion
.
how
he
hath
set
downe
this
point
most
clearely
,
and
also
the
reasons
of
it
,
and
that
he
hath
not
bin
wont
to
give
any
such
warnings
in
vaine
,
or
without
most
dreadfull
execution
of
his
wrath
,
where
his
warnings
have
not
bin
regarded
.
Now
then
to
apply
this
point
to
our selves
:
Application
to
our selves
.
we
are
first
wisely
to
inquire
,
whether
the
Lord
hath
not
likewise
forewarned
us
,
&
that
most
plainly
,
of
some
terrible
judgments
towards
this
our
Nation
.
That
if
we
finde
it
so
,
To
try
whether
the
Lord
have
not
warned
us
of
some
such
a
judgement
.
we
may
then
all
know
for
certaine
,
that
it
is
full
time
to
look
to
our selves
,
&
to
betake
us
all
forthwith
to
such
a
course
,
as
whereby
we
may
either
altogither
appease
his
anger
,
or
at
least
in
some
sort
mitigate
and
asswage
it
.
To
come
to
our
very
consciences
:
Must
we
not
all
be
inforced
to
acknowledge
and
say
with
the
Prophet
Amos
,
Amos
3.
8.
The
lion
hath
roared
,
who
shall
not
then
be
afraid
?
The
Lord
God
hath
spoken
,
who
can
but
prophecie
?
Hath
not
the
lyon
roared
upon
us
sundry
times
,
The
Lion
hath
roared
upon
us
.
as
being
ready
to
crush
our
bones
in
sunder
,
or
to
devoure
us
at
once
:
but
principally
within
our
fresh
memorie
,
when
the
proud
enemie
came
against
us
in
their
Navie
invincible
?
1.
By
the
proud
Armado
.
And
more
also
when
that
long
threatned
day
came
,
2.
The
long
threatned
day
.
whereof
the
insolent
enemie
had
so
much
triumphed
,
and
for
feare
whereof
the
whole
Land
had
trembled
for
so
many
yeeres
togither
.
3.
The
Babylonish
furnace
.
But
most
of
all
in
that
more
than
Babylonish
and
unnaturall
furnace
;
that
hellish
crueltie
,
from
which
we
were
so
marveilously
delivered
in
a
moment
,
before
we
felt
or
so
much
as
feared
any
such
thing
at
all
.
To
omit
the
insurrection
by
the
rude
multitude
,
4.
The
insurrection
about
throwing
downe
inclosures
.
about
the
throwing
downe
of
the
inclosures
,
the
danger
whereof
,
all
who
are
wise-hearted
did
manifestly
see
,
if
any
bloodie
enemie
had
set
it
on
foote
,
to
have
bin
a
Leader
unto
them
;
which
issue
,
all
neere
unto
them
,
did
very
greatly
feare
,
had
not
the
Lord
so
graciously
prevented
that
perill
in
an
instant
,
&
quencht
that
fire
,
when
the
flame
was
now
ready
to
have
brust
forth
so
high
,
that
getting
above
our
heads
,
it
would
have
bin
hard
to
overcome
it
,
without
much
blood
to
have
quenched
it
.
And
to
passe
over
in
silence
all
other
the
treasonable
devises
against
that
our
worthy
Deborah
,
5.
Treasonable
practises
against
our
late
Queene
.
both
before
her
comming
to
the
Crowne
and
after
,
that
almost
never
yeere
was
without
some
new
plot
,
though
continuing
constant
with
our
God
,
they
were
never
able
to
touch
one
haire
of
her
head
:
And
since
against
our
Iosiah
.
and
since
also
against
our
Iosiah
,
the
breath
of
our
nostrills
(
of
whom
we
have
gloried
as
Iudah
of
Iosiah
,
that
under
his
shadow
we
should
be
preserved
〈◊〉
amongst
our
cruellest
enemies
,
as
we
have
bin
untill
this
day
,
thorough
the
endlesse
mercy
of
our
God
)
had
they
not
almost
taken
him
in
their
nets
,
to
have
made
him
and
all
his
a
perpetuall
prey
;
if
the
watchfull
eye
of
our
gracious
God
,
had
not
wonderfully
preserved
and
delivered
them
.
But
to
leave
all
these
:
Hath
not
the
Lord
moreover
thundred
out
vengeance
by
his
heavenly
word
in
the
mouthes
of
all
his
faithfull
servants
thorough
the
whole
Land
,
6.
Vengeance
thundred
out
by
the
mouthes
of
all
Gods
servants
.
for
the
abounding
of
iniquitie
,
and
that
for
many
yeeres
togither
?
Hath
he
not
besides
spoken
unto
us
from
heaven
,
as
he
did
to
Ierusalem
,
7.
Threatned
by
the
Lord
from
heaven
from
the
fiery
tent
.
seeming
to
have
inclosed
us
all
in
that
dreadfull
tent
,
spred
directly
over
all
our
heads
,
and
compassing
us
in
round
on
every
side
(
which
was
so
terrible
to
behold
,
with
pillers
of
horrible
darknesse
,
pillers
of
fire
and
pillers
of
blood
)
about
some
twelvemoneth
before
the
powder-furnace
?
At
the
beholding
of
with
most
fearfull
sight
,
all
whose
hearts
were
not
utterly
sensles
,
could
not
but
tremble
,
for
feare
of
the
Lords
dreadfull
anger
:
for
mine
owne
selfe
I
remember
it
well
,
and
hope
I
shall
never
forget
it
.
Did
he
not
also
for
a
long
time
togither
,
heretofore
,
By
strange
lights
&
flashings
in
the
heavens
.
send
most
strange
lights
and
flashings
in
the
heavens
,
and
even
at
that
very
instant
of
that
threatned
powder-destruction
in
a
terrible
manner
.
Which
howsoever
they
are
taken
now
that
they
were
but
ordinarie
matters
,
thorough
the
long
continuance
of
them
,
and
his
forbearance
of
us
,
as
the
like
forewarnings
were
unto
Ierusalem
,
&
have
bin
to
other
places
,
which
he
hath
destroyed
for
their
sinnes
;
How
terrible
they
were
to
us
at
the
first
,
our
owne
hearts
can
beare
witnesse
.
yet
let
this
be
seriously
thought
of
,
how
we
generally
stood
then
affected
with
them
:
whether
since
the
time
that
the
Lord
hath
begun
in
a
most
speciall
manner
to
threaten
destruction
unto
us
from
Rome
,
they
have
not
beene
farre
more
usuall
,
till
of
very
late
yeeres
,
and
much
more
dreadfull
than
formerly
.
Let
us
but
call
to
minde
,
how
fearfull
these
sights
were
unto
us
,
when
they
began
in
our
remembrance
,
to
be
so
seene
in
this
our
Nation
.
Most
,
who
are
of
any
yeeres
,
must
needs
remember
the
time
,
Our
Chronicles
have
recorded
them
.
with
the
terrour
upon
mens
hearts
,
that
was
thereupon
.
Besides
that
,
our
Chronicles
have
specially
recorded
those
first
most
dreadfull
apparitions
of
them
,
as
of
things
not
knowne
before
in
our
Nation
,
Ann.
Eliz:
17.
or
at
least
very
rarely
,
Novemb:
14.
or
that
the
former
were
nothing
in
comparison
of
these
.
When
such
strange
impressions
of
fire
and
smoke
were
seene
in
the
ayre
,
and
the
heavens
from
all
parts
seemed
to
burne
over
our
heads
,
as
the
historie
doth
mention
.
Theprodigious
star
.
Eliz:
15.
We
cannot
have
forgotten
that
wonderfull
starre
,
which
appeared
about
two
yeeres
before
these
began
,
Novemb:
18.
continuing
for
almost
six
moneths
togither
;
which
,
as
it
was
found
by
the
learned
,
was
in
place
celestiall
far
above
the
Moone
;
otherwise
than
ever
any
Comet
hath
bin
seene
,
or
can
naturally
appeare
.
So
wonderfull
was
it
,
as
the
learned
did
affirme
,
that
the
like
was
not
read
of
to
have
bin
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
And
therefore
it
was
then
accounted
of
amongst
the
learned
,
to
have
bin
of
signification
,
not
naturall
but
divine
,
as
sent
from
God
to
warne
the
world
of
some
strange
worke
.
Let
us
but
call
these
things
to
minde
,
and
withall
the
perpetuall
danger
that
the
Church
of
God
and
our
Nation
have
bin
in
,
in
a
more
speciall
manner
from
Rome
,
since
about
that
time
,
or
not
much
before
,
togither
with
all
our
judgements
and
great
deliverances
since
;
and
then
thinke
whether
they
may
not
justly
seeme
to
foretell
,
that
the
Lord
hath
yet
some
greater
worke
to
worke
.
Howsoever
,
this
cannot
.
hurt
us
to
be
warned
by
them
,
and
to
make
better
use
of
them
,
than
Ierusalem
did
,
Act●
2.
19
,
20.
●ith
they
are
undoubted
fore-runners
of
the
great
and
notable
day
of
the
Lord
.
And
to
passe
over
all
other
former
tokens
,
Eliz:
17.
Nov:
6.
(
as
the
two
great
tydes
recorded
to
have
bin
one
within
an
houre
after
the
other
,
The
dreadfull
threatnings
of
the
Seas
.
and
in
the
same
moneth
,
when
these
grievous
flashings
so
appeared
;
the
dreadfull
earth-quakes
,
at
that
time
,
since
,
and
the
like
:
)
hath
not
the
Lord
since
then
,
caused
the
seas
to
roare
and
rush
in
upon
us
,
as
ready
and
threatning
to
have
overwhelmed
us
all
at
once
?
At
the
very
tidings
whereof
,
Acknowledged
by
all
to
be
an
evidence
of
the
Lords
anger
.
and
of
the
cry
and
scritching
of
all
neere
unto
them
,
and
the
perishing
of
so
many
;
what
heart
was
so
flintie
,
which
either
did
not
powre
ou●
teares
,
or
at
least
quake
and
tremble
at
that
terrible
approching
of
the
vengeance
of
the
Lord
?
Hath
he
not
also
spoken
unto
us
since
then
,
even
in
the
yeere
next
after
,
by
so
many
strange
and
sodaine
overflowings
of
the
lesse
rivers
in
the
midst
of
the
Land
?
The
insolent
over-flowing
of
the
lesse
rivers
.
as
if
seas
and
flouds
and
all
had
offered
their
service
unto
the
Lord
to
execute
his
fierce
wrath
and
most
just
judgement
in
overflowing
&
purging
such
a
sinfull
Land
,
&
to
have
swept
away
all
of
a
sodaine
.
Yea
and
this
many
times
when
no
such
thing
was
feared
at
all
,
and
in
such
places
where
never
feare
of
waters
had
bin
heard
of
before
.
And
yet
to
proceede
:
The
sword
of
the
destroying
Angel
drawne
out
so
long
togither
.
Hath
he
not
proclaymed
his
vengeance
in
every
part
of
our
Land
,
by
his
undaunted
Heralt
,
the
consuming
pestilence
,
so
many
yeeres
togither
,
yeere
after
yeere
,
as
this
Nation
hardly
ever
knew
before
?
What
place
is
there
against
which
the
sword
of
the
destroying
Angell
hath
not
bin
shaken
and
stretched
out
in
most
fearefull
manner
,
as
ready
to
be
avenged
presently
?
Can
there
be
a
more
visible
messenger
of
the
Lords
anger
?
Is
it
not
one
of
the
foure
chiefe
plagues
of
God
sent
for
the
sinnes
of
a
people
,
Ezek:
14.
19
,
21.
Ezek:
5.
17.
by
which
he
threatneth
to
destroy
,
and
a
principall
sore-runner
of
the
most
dreadfull
,
even
of
the
bloodie
sword
of
the
enemie
?
And
hath
not
that
sword
of
the
blood-thirstie
enemie
beene
drawne
oft
upon
us
?
The
sword
of
the
bloody
enemie
devouring
about
us
.
Hath
it
not
consumed
and
devoured
about
us
,
and
made
most
grievous
slaughters
and
desolations
,
as
it
were
,
before
our
faces
,
and
at
our
very
dores
,
for
many
yeeres
togither
heretofore
?
First
,
in
the
Low
Countryes
;
after
in
Ireland
,
laying
it
in
many
places
as
a
desolate
wildernesse
;
when
in
the
meane
time
our selves
have
bin
free
at
home
;
though
all
was
principally
aymed
at
us
.
And
at
length
set
to
our
very
hearts
.
And
did
not
the
Lord
after
all
these
,
in
that
desperate
rebellion
&
treason
unmatchable
,
set
the
sword
to
the
hearts
of
us
all
?
Yea
,
did
he
not
in
that
so
extreme
and
deadly
winter
following
soone
after
(
some
prints
whereof
remaine
unto
this
day
)
proclaime
&
denounce
to
the
consciences
of
all
men
,
that
he
hath
a
controversie
with
our
Land
?
when
he
began
with
the
fowles
of
the
ayre
,
The
deadly
winter
threatning
all
creatu●es
.
smiting
the
fish
in
the
rivers
,
with
very
many
of
the
creatures
,
and
destroyed
the
most
sweet
and
pleasant
flowres
and
herbes
which
grew
upon
the
earth
,
wherein
we
tooke
chiefe
delight
;
so
as
they
are
hardly
yet
repayred
againe
;
threatning
withall
the
utter
famishing
of
the
cattle
,
as
if
he
had
determined
to
destroy
all
things
from
off
the
earth
?
Did
he
not
also
by
reason
of
the
same
,
afterward
cause
amongst
us
a
greater
dearth
of
all
victuals
and
other
things
,
The
grievous
dearth
of
all
things
following
upon
it
so
long
.
than
ever
in
any
mans
remembrance
;
all
sorts
of
things
being
considered
togither
,
and
the
continuance
thereof
so
long
,
whereby
so
many
of
our
poore
were
brought
into
so
extreme
povertie
.
And
howsoever
he
in
pitie
looking
upon
the
poore
,
Though
the
Lord
st●yed
some
of
these
for
a
season
,
yet
what
is
that
to
us
so
long
as
our
sinnes
remaine
.
restored
bread
unto
them
(
having
both
increased
the
corne
upon
the
ground
,
&
after
by
that
lamentable
rayne
in
the
beginning
of
the
harvest
,
when
the
corne
was
ready
to
be
brought
into
the
barne
,
made
it
so
as
it
could
not
be
kept
in
long
or
hoarded
up
by
cormorants
,
and
unfit
to
be
transported
)
yet
did
not
the
dearth
of
all
other
victuals
grow
grievously
for
a
long
time
togither
?
Yea
,
and
albeit
,
for
a
litle
time
after
this
,
he
withdrew
some
of
the
former
tokens
of
his
fierce
wrath
,
and
turned
the
dearth
into
plentie
againe
,
yet
what
was
that
so
long
as
our
sinnes
not
onely
remained
,
but
were
and
are
daily
multiplyed
,
so
that
the
cry
of
them
goeth
up
to
heaven
?
Did
not
the
Lord
send
his
people
Quayles
to
satisfie
their
lust
,
Israel
smitten
with
the
flesh
betweene
their
teeth
.
and
yet
for
their
grudgings
and
tempting
of
him
,
smit
them
while
the
flesh
was
betweene
their
teeth
?
And
did
he
not
in
like
manner
amongst
us
that
yeere
,
through
that
unseasonable
raine
leave
an
evident
print
of
his
displeasure
upon
all
or
the
chiefe
kinde
of
graine
,
The
prints
of
Gods
displeasure
left
on
euery
peece
of
bread
with
us
after
plenty
sent
.
to
be
remembred
almost
in
every
peece
of
bread
?
Yea
,
that
we
may
not
deceive
our selves
in
regard
of
any
prosperitie
since
;
Did
not
the
Lord
after
those
so
prodigious
fore-warnings
given
to
Ierusalem
,
before
her
last
utter
desolating
,
(
as
the
historie
reporteth
)
graunt
a
most
prosperous
time
for
sundry
yeeres
togither
,
Ierusalem
had
divers
yeeres
prosperity
before
her
last
desolation
.
like
as
also
before
the
first
beginning
of
this
Captivitie
,
as
tho
there
had
bin
now
no
more
danger
to
be
feared
,
nor
that
he
was
angry
any
longer
;
insomuch
as
by
their
prosperitie
,
See
the
Centuri●s
.
they
arose
to
a
far
greater
height
of
all
outragious
impietie
;
yet
in
the
midst
of
their
jollitie
and
greatest
securitie
,
so
soone
as
ever
they
had
filled
up
the
measure
of
their
iniquitie
,
vengeance
came
upon
them
without
any
more
pitie
.
But
hath
he
left
us
without
further
testimonies
of
his
anger
since
?
God
hath
not
left
us
without
witnesse
,
since
then
for
many
yeeres
togither
every
yeere
some
new
warning
.
What
yeere
hath
there
bin
,
wherein
we
have
not
either
sensibly
felt
the
smart
of
his
displeasure
,
and
that
sometimes
againe
and
againe
,
or
bin
in
extreme
perill
thereof
,
although
we
have
bin
usually
plucked
from
the
danger
in
an
instant
;
as
we
were
from
that
hideous
furnace
:
so
that
we
have
had
commonly
for
many
yeeres
togither
,
every
yeere
some
one
or
mo
new
warning
,
to
see
if
yet
any
thing
would
doe
us
good
.
And
to
come
to
later
yeeres
,
The
grievous
snow
.
which
are
still
as
it
were
before
our
faces
:
what
monument
maketh
mention
of
such
a
snow
ever
in
this
our
Nation
,
so
dreadfull
and
lying
so
long
,
as
therein
threatning
utterly
the
perishing
both
of
man
&
beast
?
The
long
scorching
drought
.
And
since
the
long
drought
in
the
summer
,
wherein
the
heavens
were
made
as
yron
,
and
the
earth
as
brasse
in
many
parts
,
that
it
could
not
yeeld
her
increase
;
whereby
the
poore
dumbe
beasts
so
mourned
and
perished
for
lacke
of
pasture
,
and
for
the
extreme
scorching
of
the
weather
mixt
withall
?
Finally
,
such
a
dearth
and
scarsitie
of
fodder
and
other
nourishment
to
save
the
poore
beasts
aliue
,
The
dearth
&
scarsity
of
fodder
.
with
the
difficulty
to
preserue
the
Cattle
alive
.
as
neither
our
age
,
nor
our
fathers
have
knowne
before
.
And
what
our
own
estate
had
bin
even
for
bread
,
the
staffe
of
mans
life
,
(
had
not
the
Lord
from
forraine
Countryes
so
graciously
fed
us
,
like
as
he
hath
done
sundry
yeeres
)
all
of
us
in
our
parts
did
easily
see
,
The
famishment
since
for
bread
,
if
God
had
not
supplyed
from
other
countries
when
notwithstanding
all
our
supplies
,
so
many
of
the
poore
were
so
pinched
and
distracted
,
to
provide
bread
to
save
their
lives
.
Finally
,
who
is
so
senseles
,
or
whose
heart
is
so
flintie
,
that
mourneth
not
to
heare
still
of
so
many
,
who
have
bin
able
heretofore
to
releeve
themselves
and
families
in
good
sort
,
by
keeping
a
Cowe
or
two
to
give
them
milke
,
The
u●●er
undoing
of
so
many
poore
.
(
the
principall
releefe
of
themselves
and
their
poore
litle
ones
,
)
then
inforced
to
kill
or
sell
them
for
very
litle
,
through
lacke
of
foode
,
and
the
money
spent
,
or
having
lost
them
thorow
hunger
,
shall
never
be
able
(
as
is
feared
)
to
buy
them
a
Cowe
againe
,
to
the
very
breaking
of
their
hearts
?
Who
can
denie
this
heavy
hand
of
God
amongst
vs
?
Therefore
to
draw-towards
the
shutting
up
of
this
point
;
The
Prophets
threatning
vengeance
every
where
.
what
faithfull
messenger
of
God
in
all
the
Land
,
in
consideration
of
these
things
and
the
like
,
and
of
all
our
most
heynous
and
crying
sins
,
hath
not
(
as
it
were
)
prophecied
,
plainely
foretelling
some
more
notable
judgement
,
that
must
needs
follow
after
all
these
,
if
we
did
not
repent
thereby
?
And
shall
this
word
in
their
mouthes
be
vaine
;
Shall
he
threaten
and
shall
he
not
doe
it
?
God
striving
with
us
by
his
spirit
,
as
with
the
old
world
by
the
Ministerie
of
Noah
.
In
what
corner
of
our
Land
hath
he
not
striven
by
his
Spirit
,
at
one
time
or
other
,
by
the
Ministerie
of
some
of
his
faithfull
servants
,
which
,
all
about
them
might
heare
of
,
to
have
brought
us
to
amendment
?
whereby
all
sorts
have
bin
convinced
as
well
as
the
old
world
by
the
ministerie
of
Noah
.
Who
hath
bin
so
voyde
of
all
sense
of
sinne
,
All
convinced
,
wondring
that
he
should
forbeare
us
considering
our
sins
.
that
hath
not
perceived
the
very
earth
to
be
corrupted
with
our
abominations
,
and
that
hath
not
wondred
that
God
should
beare
with
us
any
longer
,
being
so
many
wayes
evicted
:
especially
in
such
striving
by
so
many
for
Poperie
;
moe
for
popish
Atheisme
,
and
most
for
prophanenesse
,
and
all
licentiousnesse
,
against
the
most
shining
light
of
the
glorious
Gospell
of
Christ
?
Or
who
hath
bin
so
deafe
,
that
he
hath
not
heard
of
and
trembled
for
the
lowde
cryes
of
the
mercilesse
oppressors
,
of
pride
,
and
irreligious
contempt
of
God
amongst
us
,
knowing
that
the
cry
of
them
must
needs
have
gone
up
to
heaven
,
as
will
plainely
appeare
after
?
Yea
,
what
simple
man
hath
not
at
one
time
or
other
(
in
seeing
our
intolerable
pride
,
and
pittilesse
oppressions
)
cryed
out
that
some
terrible
plague
must
needs
come
upon
this
Nation
,
And
as
plainely
p●esaging
some
terrible
judgement
.
saying
thus
in
himselfe
,
as
that
poore
wretch
did
in
Ierusalem
,
Woe
,
woe
,
woe
to
our
sinfull
Nation
?
Hath
not
many
a
poore
soule
bin
of
Lots
minde
,
to
remove
their
abode
,
though
to
their
great
losse
,
Many
of
Lots
minde
.
for
the
wickednesse
of
the
places
where
they
have
dwelt
,
to
live
in
such
Congregations
where
they
might
see
some
feare
of
the
Lord
?
I
speake
not
of
those
who
have
made
a
separation
from
the
Communion
of
Saints
;
but
of
such
as
mourning
for
that
rent
,
amongst
other
our
heynous
sinnes
,
doe
yet
continue
with
us
in
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
as
lively
members
thereof
,
and
doe
rejoyce
in
all
the
tokens
of
Gods
presence
still
with
us
.
As
namely
,
in
all
those
his
ordinances
and
meanes
of
salvation
,
which
through
his
mercy
we
gratiously
enjoy
;
with
our
holy
and
joynt
profession
of
all
the
wayes
of
life
;
as
also
,
in
many
worthy
Teachers
&
faithfull
servants
of
God
of
all
sorts
,
with
his
heavenly
protection
&
great
deliverances
of
us
all
untill
this
day
;
and
his
chastising
us
so
fatherly
from
time
to
time
,
that
he
may
spare
us
,
yea
pulling
us
continually
out
of
the
imminent
danger
,
as
we
shall
see
more
after
.
And
that
I
may
speake
as
in
the
presence
of
Gods
majestie
,
and
appealing
in
reverence
and
love
to
every
soule
:
Hath
not
he
himselfe
in
steed
of
Ionah
manifested
this
unto
us
all
from
heaven
,
The
Lord
himselfe
in
stead
of
Ionah
manifesting
the
neerenesse
of
d●struction
unto
us
.
to
cause
all
to
acknowledge
it
,
and
to
leave
all
more
without
excuse
,
unlesse
we
repent
,
that
he
threatned
us
,
Not
yet
fortie
dayes
,
and
England
shall
be
made
a
desolation
,
(
like
as
in
those
dangers
when
he
brought
the
destruction
so
neere
unto
us
)
nor
yet
20.
dayes
,
nor
yet
ten
dayes
;
no
,
nor
yet
three
dayes
,
but
even
one
day
,
and
my
fierce
wrath
shall
be
ready
to
be
powred
out
upon
you
,
to
make
you
an
astonishment
and
an
hissing
to
all
Nations
for
your
sinnes
?
For
what
other
thing
did
the
threatning
of
destruction
,
so
neerely
to
be
executed
,
signifie
,
but
even
as
to
Ninivie
?
Surely
,
I
am
not
able
to
conceive
;
I
submit
it
to
the
judgement
and
conscience
of
all
the
godly
learned
,
and
that
Powder
vaut
shall
ever
beare
witnesse
.
Staid
till
this
day
at
the
instance
of
his
sonne
to
see
if
we
wil
turne
at
length
.
Notwithstanding
,
hath
he
not
once
againe
,
and
even
untill
this
very
day
,
called
backe
that
most
severe
denunciation
,
and
in
his
fatherly
commiseration
and
infinite
pitie
spared
us
,
as
he
spared
that
sinfull
Citie
;
though
we
have
not
repented
,
no
,
not
as
they
,
in
our
abundant
meanes
.
This
he
hath
done
partly
for
his
faithfull
ones
amongst
us
,
and
partly
at
the
instant
intreatie
of
the
dressers
of
his
Vineyard
,
who
have
obteyned
of
him
,
to
spare
us
yet
one
yeere
longer
,
to
see
,
if
we
will
bring
forth
meete
fruit
in
any
time
,
and
if
no
time
,
nor
warning
will
serve
,
then
to
cut
us
downe
.
Now
we
in
steed
of
amending
(
by
all
these
fore-warnings
,
We
growing
far
worse
for
all
meanes
,
vengeance
must
needes
be
hard
at
hand
.
with
all
the
admirable
deliverances
and
blessings
which
this
Land
doth
injoy
)
waxing
every
day
much
worse
,
and
the
cry
of
our
sinnes
,
with
the
malice
and
number
of
our
bloodie
enemies
being
daily
increased
,
how
can
we
thinke
but
that
his
vengeance
must
needs
be
at
the
doores
;
either
that
any
peace
can
possibly
be
,
so
much
as
hoped
for
from
him
,
And
our
hearts
considering
it
cannot
but
tremble
in
an
expectation
of
vengeance
.
so
long
as
our
heynous
sinnes
still
remayne
heaped
up
euery
day
more
&
more
?
What
heart
therefore
having
any
feare
of
the
Lord
(
considering
how
his
anger
must
needs
be
kindled
,
and
remembring
that
implacable
hatred
of
the
blood-thirstie
enemies
,
but
wayting
their
day
)
doth
not
tremble
in
a
certaine
expectation
of
some
imminent
and
farre
more
dreadfull
vengeance
,
than
ever
we
felt
in
former
times
,
unlesse
our
hearts
be
some
way
stirred
up
to
pacifie
his
heavenly
Majestie
by
turning
unto
him
to
prevent
the
same
.
Conclusion
.
And
therefore
to
conclude
this
point
:
All
these
former
considerations
proclaime
that
our
visitation
draweth
neere
.
All
these
things
being
laid
togither
,
and
set
as
it
were
in
one
view
before
our
faces
,
principally
,
that
above
all
other
signes
the
Lord
hath
given
us
,
that
our
third
so
terrible
and
infallible
an
admonition
,
in
the
hellish
powder-furnace
,
sith
none
of
his
warnings
shall
be
in
vaine
,
who
can
denie
,
but
that
he
daily
cryeth
in
the
eares
of
every
one
of
us
with
a
loude
voyce
,
as
he
cryed
to
Ezechiel
,
Thy
visitation
,
oh
England
draweth
neere
.
Therefore
repent
,
watch
and
pray
,
lest
I
come
upon
thee
of
a
sodaine
,
and
make
thee
as
Ierusalem
;
because
no
warning
will
serve
,
neither
wilt
thou
know
the
time
of
thy
visitation
,
nor
be
awaked
out
of
thy
deepe
securitie
.
But
of
this
more
fully
hereafter
,
when
we
shall
come
to
see
the
sinnes
of
our
Land
,
written
by
the
Lord
himselfe
in
the
abominations
of
Iuda
before
her
Captivitie
,
and
that
in
such
capitall
letters
,
that
he
that
runns
by
may
read
them
.
And
how
we
doe
iustifie
rebellious
Iudah
,
living
in
these
dayes
of
the
shining
light
of
the
glorious
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
under
such
a
shelter
as
the
Lords
Annoynted
,
and
also
under
so
good
lawes
commanding
obedience
thereunto
;
whereby
our
sinnes
must
needes
be
farre
more
heynous
and
inexcusable
than
theirs
,
or
than
ever
they
were
in
former
time
.
And
this
may
serve
for
a
first
cause
,
which
we
have
to
watch
and
pray
:
because
the
Lord
cryes
so
loud
unto
us
all
,
That
our
visitation
draweth
neere
,
and
that
he
will
come
on
us
suddenly
,
unlesse
we
repent
speedily
.
CHAP.
IIII.
The
withdrawing
of
the
Lords
glorious
presence
from
his
Church
,
is
both
an
euident
signe
of
his
displeasure
,
and
amanifest
threatning
of
his
departure
.
And
what
cause
we
have
thereupon
to
watch
and
to
pray
to
pacifie
his
Maiestie
,
and
to
hold
him
still
amongst
us
.
Verse
.
3.
And
the
glory
of
the
God
of
Israel
was
gone
up
from
the
Cherub
whereupon
he
was
,
to
the
threshold
of
the
house
.
A
Second
principall
point
which
the
Lord
would
have
us
all
to
obserue
to
this
purpose
is
out
of
this
third
verse
.
The
glory
remoouing
from
the
Cherub
to
the
threshold
of
the
Temple
shewes
God
redy
to
depart
unlesse
they
repent
.
In
which
he
revealed
to
the
Prophet
how
the
visitation
of
the
City
or
the
executioners
of
the
vengeance
determined
upon
it
did
draw
neere
;
this
is
given
as
an
evident
token
thereof
:
That
the
glorious
presence
of
the
Lord
,
named
the
glory
of
God
,
the
God
of
Israel
was
gone
from
the
Cherub
that
is
from
that
place
in
the
Temple
,
where
the
Lord
had
promised
to
dwell
for
ever
,
and
from
whence
he
was
wont
to
shew
his
presence
most
sensibly
(
for
from
thence
he
used
to
give
answers
)
and
now
it
stood
on
the
threshold
of
the
Temple
,
as
ready
to
depart
and
utterly
to
leave
that
house
and
his
people
for
their
sinnes
.
In
this
therefore
God
would
have
all
men
to
take
notice
.
That
it
is
a
most
certaine
signe
of
his
purpose
to
leave
a
people
,
The
withdrawing
the
lively
tokens
of
Gods
presence
,
a
signe
of
his
departure
and
of
vengeance
at
hand
and
of
his
vengeance
hard
at
hand
,
when
he
begins
to
withdraw
the
most
lively
and
sensible
tokens
of
his
presence
from
those
places
where
he
was
wont
to
dwell
and
shew
himselfe
most
familiarly
.
As
heere
for
example
,
Although
the
Temple
remaine
with
the
Arke
and
mercy
feate
,
from
whence
he
was
wont
to
speake
immediatly
,
from
betweene
the
Cherubims
;
yet
the
glory
is
removed
:
the
signes
are
there
still
but
not
the
lively
presence
as
had
beene
in
former
time
,
which
was
indeed
the
true
glory
.
For
further
confirmation
of
this
point
:
God
well
pleased
with
his
people
wont
to
witnesse
his
presence
by
some
apparant
signe
.
As
in
the
Iorney
towards
Canaan
.
This
we
may
observe
in
the
booke
of
God
.
That
when
he
hath
beene
well
pleased
with
his
people
,
and
purposed
to
remaine
with
them
,
he
then
hath
beene
wont
ordinarily
to
shew
his
presence
and
that
(
under
the
law
)
by
some
such
visible
or
audible
signes
,
as
whereby
al
might
behold
and
heare
him
,
or
at
least
perceive
him
some
way
.
As
in
all
the
iourny
towards
Canaan
,
Exod.
33.
3.
he
went
uisibly
before
them
in
the
pillar
of
fire
,
and
the
piller
of
the
cloude
.
But
when
they
had
angred
him
by
the
golden
calfe
,
he
threatneth
that
he
would
not
goe
with
them
,
that
is
,
he
would
not
goe
before
them
in
that
visible
manner
,
as
he
had
beene
wont
,
to
bring
them
to
the
land
flowing
with
milke
and
hony
,
because
they
were
a
stiffenecked
people
.
Moses
urgeth
the
Lord
so
to
goe
before
them
.
For
that
it
was
the
cheife
token
of
his
favour
.
He
would
send
his
Angell
with
them
,
but
in
his
owne
glorious
presence
he
would
not
goe
before
them
as
in
former
time
,
whereupon
Moses
is
importunate
with
him
,
that
he
would
never
carry
them
thence
,
if
his
presence
went
not
with
them
.
And
that
it
could
not
be
knowne
otherwise
,
that
he
and
his
people
had
found
favour
in
his
sight
,
but
when
he
went
visibly
with
them
.
Thus
Moses
never
leaves
him
,
vntill
he
hath
prevailed
,
that
he
will
go
with
them
as
he
was
wont
.
The
same
we
may
see
in
the
dayes
of
Iosua
,
Secondly
in
the
daies
of
Iesuah
because
of
Achans
sinne
.
where
the
Lord
having
withdrawne
his
lively
pre●ence
,
and
suffered
his
people
to
be
overthrowne
before
the
men
of
Ai
;
Ios.
7.
6.
Iosua
falleth
upon
his
face
before
the
Arke
;
fasting
and
mourning
and
after
a
sort
expostulating
with
his
Majestie
,
Vers.
12.
for
that
he
would
suffer
his
great
name
to
be
dishonored
.
Whereupon
God
telleth
him
plainely
that
he
had
indeede
withdrawne
himselfe
from
them
,
because
they
were
execrable
for
Achans
sinne
,
neither
would
he
be
with
them
any
more
,
unlesse
they
destroyed
the
excommunicate
from
amongst
them
.
So
likewise
when
he
was
angry
with
Saul
,
3
When
hee
will
cast
of
Saul
he
will
shew
him
no
signe
of
his
presence
,
n●r
answere
him
any
way
.
that
he
would
cast
him
off
,
he
doth
not
only
take
his
good
spirit
of
wisdome
and
government
from
him
,
and
sends
an
evill
spirit
upon
him
to
disquiet
,
and
to
vex
him
,
but
moreover
when
he
asked
councell
of
him
in
his
extremity
,
he
answeres
him
not
,
neither
by
dreames
nor
by
Vrim
,
1
Sam
16.
14.
nor
yet
by
the
Prophets
.
Saul
had
the
Priests
with
the
Vrim
before
the
Arke
,
2
Sam.
28.
6.
from
whence
the
Glory
was
wont
to
appeare
from
the
Cherubims
:
but
the
glory
was
remooved
,
the
Lord
gave
him
no
answere
any
more
from
thence
.
The
like
might
be
shewed
still
in
the
story
further
,
as
we
shall
see
after
in
the
particulars
,
but
this
may
suffice
for
the
present
to
manifest
this
point
.
To
returne
therefore
to
our selves
:
we
are
first
to
inquire
what
are
the
most
evident
signes
of
Gods
glorious
presence
in
his
Church
,
especially
in
the
daies
of
the
Gospell
,
The
signes
of
the
Lords
presence
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
,
where
by
to
judge
of
our
estate
.
and
heereby
we
are
to
judge
of
our
estate
,
and
whether
in
regard
heereof
we
have
not
just
cause
to
feare
the
Lords
departure
,
without
speedy
repentance
,
and
all
to
give
our selves
to
watch
and
pray
.
Like
as
the
word
sincerely
preached
and
the
Sacraments
administred
according
to
our
Saviours
institution
are
the
most
infallible
marks
of
the
true
visible
Churches
of
Christ
,
amongst
which
he
hath
promised
his
presence
,
so
long
as
these
are
duly
observed
,
maintained
and
reverenced
;
so
we
may
marke
also
thorow
the
booke
of
God
,
fowre
most
lively
evidences
,
of
his
glorious
presence
in
his
Church
amongst
his
people
.
One
whereof
is
more
inward
,
felt
chiefly
in
the
soules
and
consciences
of
men
,
Foure
principally
.
to
wit
,
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
accompanying
the
word
,
and
the
powerfull
operation
thereof
in
mens
hearts
,
The
first
inward
viz:
the
spirit
of
God
.
in
and
by
the
same
word
,
to
cause
all
men
to
acknowledge
the
Lord
to
be
there
.
The
other
three
are
more
outward
and
apparant
to
the
view
of
the
world
,
The
other
three
outward
.
although
they
be
nothing
but
the
fruits
and
effects
of
the
same
spirit
.
The
first
of
which
three
,
Abundance
of
sanctyfied
knowledge
.
is
,
when
the
Lord
gives
to
his
people
abundance
of
saving
and
sanctifying
knowledge
of
his
heavenly
word
.
The
second
when
together
with
this
knowledge
,
he
worketh
in
them
true
holinesse
of
life
and
conversation
and
obedience
to
the
same
word
:
and
withall
peace
and
unitie
among
his
people
arising
from
the
same
.
Holinesse
with
peace
and
unity
The
third
is
in
protection
,
when
he
declares
himselfe
to
be
present
amongst
his
people
,
3.
Protection
.
in
shielding
and
protecting
them
and
overthrowing
all
the
plots
of
the
enemies
,
or
casting
a
feare
upon
the
enemie
,
that
they
dare
not
rise
up
against
his
Church
and
chosen
flocke
.
For
the
first
of
these
which
is
more
inward
,
The
spirit
and
the
word
going
togither
are
the
tenour
of
the
Lords
covenant
viz:
The
Spirit
of
the
Lord
,
speaking
and
working
powerfully
in
the
word
.
It
is
not
the
word
alone
,
nor
the
Spirit
alone
,
but
the
word
and
Spirit
going
together
.
The
Spirit
accompanying
the
word
,
and
speaking
to
the
hearts
and
consciences
of
men
,
out
of
the
mouthes
of
his
servants
.
This
is
the
Tenor
and
the
very
substance
of
Gods
covenant
with
his
Church
,
for
the
infallible
demonstration
of
his
presence
in
it
and
with
it
.
And
I
will
make
this
my
covenant
with
them
(
saith
the
Lord
to
his
Church
)
My
spirit
which
is
upon
thee
,
Isay.
59.
11.
&
my
word
which
I
have
put
in
thy
mouth
,
shall
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seede
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
seed
of
thy
seede
,
from
henceforth
for
ever
.
To
make
this
more
plaine
;
As
in
the
time
of
the
law
,
As
the
answers
from
the
Arke
then
.
not
the
Arke
alone
,
nor
the
mercie
seate
covered
with
the
Cherubims
,
but
the
answeres
from
the
Arke
given
immediatly
from
God
,
were
were
the
undoubted
evidences
of
his
most
glorious
presence
amongst
them
,
So
the
spirit
speaking
to
mens
soules
now
For
example
when
it
is
Powerfull
in
converting
and
drawing
men
after
it
.
so
this
must
needs
be
acknowledged
of
all
:
That
not
the
Gospell
alone
,
nor
the
bare
ministry
thereof
,
but
the
powerfull
working
of
the
spirit
thereby
,
speaking
to
every
mans
soule
and
conscience
is
the
most
evident
demonstration
of
the
same
glorious
presence
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
.
As
for
example
,
when
the
word
is
lively
and
mighty
in
operation
,
powerfull
in
converting
mens
soules
and
drawing
the
people
of
God
after
it
.
H●b
,
4
12.
This
is
the
true
presence
and
arme
of
the
Lord.
As
at
Pen●ecost
.
As
it
was
when
the
Holy
Ghost
was
sent
downe
appearing
in
forme
of
cloven
tongues
like
fire
,
to
shew
the
heavenly
fire
,
that
should
accompany
the
word
and
inflame
the
hearts
of
the
elect
:
like
as
it
then
wrought
wonderfully
upon
the
consciences
of
the
hearers
,
and
that
very
worke
was
an
infallible
witnesse
of
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
so
is
it
now
according
to
the
manner
of
the
working
and
measure
thereof
.
When
by
the
same
spirit
some
are
pricked
at
their
hearts
with
remorse
for
their
sinnes
and
made
to
cry
out
;
luk.
24.
31.
Men
and
brethren
,
what
shall
we
doe
?
When
mens
har●es
burne
at
the
hearing
of
it
.
as
those
who
were
so
pricked
at
the
hearts
at
Peters
sermon
.
When
other
have
their
hearts
burning
within
them
,
as
the
two
Disciples
going
toward
Emaus
,
at
the
opening
&
applying
of
the
Scriptures
unto
them
.
When
as
others
are
smitten
downe
to
the
earth
in
the
sense
of
their
own
vilenesse
and
the
Majestie
of
Iesus
Christ
,
Acts:
9.
4
5.
as
persecuting
Saul
who
was
made
thereby
a
preaching
Paul
:
Others
smitten
downe
at
the
voice
of
Christ
.
And
when
others
are
compelled
to
confesse
.
That
they
neuer
heard
men
speake
so
,
as
those
who
came
of
purpose
being
sent
by
the
Pharises
,
Ioh.
7.
46.
to
catch
our
Saviour
.
Or
as
the
poore
simple
man
who
comming
in
and
hearing
the
word
so
Preached
,
1
Cor.
14.
24.
25.
is
made
thereby
to
fall
upon
his
face
,
and
enforced
to
acknowledge
,
That
God
is
in
these
men
of
a
truth
:
when
others
also
shall
receive
such
a
strong
assurance
of
the
truth
of
God
taught
unto
them
,
1
l●h
.
2.
27.
being
indeed
his
very
word
,
H●br.
11.
35.
as
they
cannot
be
drawne
away
from
it
,
by
any
violence
or
feare
,
Gal.
1.
8.
no
,
nor
yet
by
any
perswasions
,
though
an
Angell
should
come
from
heaven
and
teach
them
otherwise
.
And
to
conclude
this
point
,
When
the
blinde
see
,
deaf
heare
,
dead
raised
up
by
it
.
This
must
needs
be
confessed
of
all
to
be
the
most
cleere
and
invincible
testimony
of
his
most
gratious
and
glorious
presence
and
of
his
spirit
powred
plentifully
upon
his
Church
,
luk
4.
18.
when
by
the
power
of
the
word
,
Matth:
16.
17.
the
blinde
eyes
are
opened
,
the
deafe
heare
,
Ioh:
1.
12
,
13.
the
stonie
hearts
are
bruised
,
the
dead
in
sinne
are
raised
to
a
new
and
holy
life
:
Acts
16.
14.
&
2.
37.
for
this
is
not
a
a
worke
of
flesh
and
blood
,
but
of
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
onely
.
This
a
principall
part
of
the
visible
presence
in
the
Primitive
Church
.
This
was
a
principall
part
of
that
lively
presence
,
whereby
he
was
so
wonderfull
,
and
after
a
sort
visible
in
the
primitive
Church
,
when
the
same
day
were
added
to
the
Church
about
three
thousand
soules
by
the
preaching
of
Peter
and
the
other
Apostles
;
Acts
2.
16
,
17.
and
after
,
when
the
Church
increased
so
admirably
.
And
by
this
he
hath
promised
to
be
with
his
faithfull
ones
,
Matth:
28.
20.
teaching
his
truth
sincerely
unto
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
of
the
promise
to
be
with
his
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
This
finally
is
the
full
accomplishment
of
that
promise
;
To
powre
downe
his
Spirit
upon
his
people
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
,
when
he
would
gather
his
Church
in
any
place
,
as
we
may
see
thorow
all
the
Historie
of
the
Acts.
And
even
as
it
was
then
,
so
is
it
now
according
to
the
measure
of
grace
;
whereby
he
sends
downe
his
holy
Spirit
upon
any
Congregation
.
And
in
some
Congregations
under
faithfull
Ministeries
,
all
these
,
(
blessed
be
God
)
are
apparent
,
thus
graciously
manifesting
his
presence
thereby
.
And
therefore
the
more
generally
that
this
operation
appeares
in
Preachers
and
people
,
the
more
visibly
doth
the
glory
of
the
Lord
shew
it selfe
,
and
the
more
securitie
may
such
a
people
have
for
the
certaintie
of
the
Lords
presence
continued
amongst
them
.
Every
man
may
discerne
and
know
it
hereby
.
But
contrarily
,
The
contrary
a
token
of
Gods
departure
,
and
of
judgements
approching
.
this
is
as
evident
a
signe
of
Gods
departure
from
a
people
,
and
of
some
heavy
judgement
hasting
upon
them
,
when
either
the
preaching
shall
become
generally
cold
and
fruitlesse
(
except
in
some
small
remnant
,
Es●
:
6.
9
,
10
,
11.
which
evermore
the
Lord
doth
reserve
in
his
Church
)
or
though
it
be
powerfully
preached
by
some
few
,
When
the
word
shall
be
without
power
.
When
●en
●ecome
rather
worse
by
it
.
yet
men
shall
become
generally
more
obstinate
,
blinde
,
hard-hearted
,
and
without
feeling
,
given
up
to
follow
their
lusts
with
greedinesse
,
when
by
it
they
shall
have
their
hearts
as
hard
as
the
nether
mill-stone
,
or
the
Smithes
stithie
,
that
the
oftner
they
are
smitten
,
the
harder
they
are
.
And
further
also
this
is
so
palpable
,
that
it
may
be
felt
,
when
men
shall
come
to
this
height
of
prophanenesse
,
that
hearing
the
most
excellent
Prophets
of
God
,
they
shall
heare
them
onely
as
those
who
have
pleasant
voyces
,
Onely
hearing
not
doing
.
listening
to
their
words
,
but
not
doing
any
thing
in
effect
,
which
they
teach
,
as
the
people
heard
the
Prophet
Ezechiel
.
Ezec
:
33
31
,
32.
Thus
it
went
with
them
very
generally
before
this
Captivitie
,
Thus
before
this
Captivitie
.
according
as
the
Lord
had
bidden
the
Prophet
Isaiah
to
denounce
,
Isai
:
6.
9
,
10
,
11.
threescore
yeeres
and
more
before
it
came
;
that
by
hearing
they
should
heare
and
not
understand
,
and
seeing
they
should
see
and
not
perceive
,
but
have
their
hearts
made
more
fat
,
least
they
should
convert
and
be
healed
.
And
ever
the
neerer
the
vengeance
approched
,
Ever
more
sensible
the
neerer
the
vengeance
.
the
more
apparent
this
judgement
was
,
as
appeareth
in
the
Prophets
,
untill
their
Land
was
laid
desolate
,
like
as
the
Lord
had
threatned
them
before
.
Matth:
13.
14.
So
was
it
also
before
that
last
utter
desolation
of
that
Nation
of
the
Iewes
:
Marc
:
4.
12.
whereupon
we
may
observe
this
,
Luc:
8.
10.
that
no
one
Scripture
is
oftner
alledged
by
our
Saviour
,
Ioh:
12.
40.
and
by
Paul
,
and
cited
by
all
the
Evangelists
,
Acts
28.
26.
than
that
of
Isaiah
is
against
them
;
Rom:
11.
8.
to
shew
how
that
was
fulfilled
in
their
obstinacie
,
which
was
so
long
before
denounced
by
the
Prophet
,
Ioh:
12.
39.
and
that
the
fulfilling
of
it
,
was
a
cleare
evidence
,
Whence
this
sentence
so
oft
beaten
on
by
our
Saviour
,
&
the
Prophet
.
that
the
Lord
intended
their
ejection
and
subversion
.
Thus
saith
our
Saviour
plainely
,
Therefore
could
they
not
beleeve
,
because
Esaias
saith
againe
,
He
hath
blinded
their
eyes
,
and
hardned
their
hearts
,
that
they
should
not
see
with
their
eyes
,
The
most
dredfull
signe
of
the
Lords
departure
,
when
he
shall
begin
to
plucke
away
●hem
that
stand
●n
the
breach
.
nor
understand
with
their
hearts
,
and
should
be
converted
and
I
should
heale
them
.
But
of
all
other
this
is
the
most
dreadfull
signe
of
the
Lords
removing
from
any
place
,
when
he
shall
begin
to
take
those
his
servants
away
,
or
to
cause
their
tongues
to
cleave
to
the
roofes
of
their
mouthes
,
by
whom
he
was
wont
to
speake
ordinarily
in
this
powerfull
manner
,
and
to
whom
he
usually
gave
this
testimonie
in
the
consciences
〈◊〉
:
3.
25
,
26
,
27.
of
them
that
heard
them
.
That
the
Lord
spake
in
them
indeed
:
when
he
shall
plucke
away
those
whom
formerly
he
kept
,
Exod:
32.
10.
as
Moses
in
the
breach
to
stay
his
vengeance
,
what
doth
he
else
but
say
,
Let
me
alone
that
I
may
destroy
them
at
once
.
Psal:
106.
23.
Thus
he
dealt
with
the
most
faithfull
Prophets
before
the
Captivitie
,
Ezec
22.
30
,
31.
shutting
up
Ieremie
in
prison
,
Ier:
36.
5.
&
37.
38.
Ezec
:
3.
25.
letting
Ezechiel
be
in
bonds
,
afterwards
removing
him
from
them
.
Or
when
the
Prophets
in
steed
of
miting
at
sin
,
with
the
mightie
arme
of
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
,
viz:
his
own
word
powerfully
preached
,
shall
begin
to
smite
with
the
weake
arme
of
flesh
,
2
Cor:
10.
4.
namely
,
the
inticing
words
of
mans
wisdome
,
1
Cor:
2.
1
,
4.
and
with
the
ostentation
of
humane
learning
and
eloquence
,
Or
when
the
Prophets
shall
smite
with
the
weake
arme
of
flesh
.
and
this
as
shouldering
forth
the
pure
word
of
the
Lord
sincerely
preached
,
as
being
too
weake
and
meane
.
The
more
sensible
this
judgement
groweth
in
any
Church
,
the
more
is
the
glory
of
the
Lord
removed
to
the
very
threshold
;
the
more
also
is
his
utter
departure
to
be
feared
,
and
the
finall
leaving
of
such
a
people
without
unfeyned
and
speedie
seeking
to
pacifie
him
.
Now
to
returne
to
our selves
,
and
hereby
also
to
discerne
of
our
estate
;
To
consider
whether
the
Gospell
hath
the
same
powerfull
operation
as
formerly
.
Let
us
all
who
ever
have
had
any
true
feeling
of
this
working
of
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
in
us
,
and
whose
consciences
are
not
utterly
feared
,
or
who
have
used
to
observe
the
manner
of
Gods
working
in
his
Church
,
enter
into
a
due
consideration
hereof
.
Let
us
examine
this
betweene
the
Lord
and
our
owne
consciences
,
whether
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
have
still
that
operation
amongst
us
,
which
sometimes
it
hath
had
to
convert
mens
soules
,
to
draw
multitudes
after
it
in
the
love
of
it selfe
,
unlesse
it
be
happily
to
heare
some
man
of
fame
,
or
for
his
rare
and
singular
gifts
,
or
for
some
like
by-respects
.
And
whether
this
power
of
it
be
not
fearefully
abated
,
Except
in
some
few
places
,
and
removing
.
except
in
some
very
few
places
;
and
those
for
most
part
,
where
formerly
it
hath
not
bin
,
as
in
some
rude
countryes
towards
the
Northerne
parts
,
whither
it
is
daily
observed
to
remove
,
as
ready
to
take
the
farewel
,
when
it
hath
gathered
forth
Gods
chosen
of
them
,
and
convinced
the
rest
.
And
whether
Satan
,
Antichrist
,
and
this
evill
world
,
with
the
pleasures
and
pompe
of
it
,
doe
not
draw
men
wonderfully
from
Iesus
Christ
,
to
follow
after
them
:
whether
multitudes
rush
not
violently
to
all
licentious
profanenesse
,
in
steed
of
the
zealous
profession
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
:
others
to
Poperie
and
superstition
againe
,
which
was
so
far
rooted
out
of
our
Land
,
and
by
the
most
abhorred
,
and
this
after
the
time
that
God
hath
more
discovered
the
abomination
of
that
bloodie
religion
,
than
ever
heretofore
.
Let
us
but
call
to
minde
,
Whether
the
Lord
speake
so
sensibly
to
mens
soules
as
heretofore
.
how
it
hath
bin
formerly
with
us
,
in
those
places
where
God
was
wont
to
speake
unto
us
by
his
messengers
,
and
how
it
is
now
for
most
part
:
whether
in
many
places
,
where
the
Arke
of
God
still
remaines
,
I
meane
the
Word
and
Sacraments
,
whether
,
I
say
,
the
glorious
and
lively
voyce
of
the
Spirit
,
that
piercing
of
our
hearts
,
that
burning
in
our
soules
,
with
those
unspeakeable
comforts
which
we
were
wont
to
finde
therein
,
be
not
decayed
exceedingly
?
whether
it
be
not
with
all
who
are
fallen
to
fashion
themselves
to
the
extreme
licentiousnesse
and
loosenesse
of
the
time
;
Whether
it
be
not
with
all
the
licentious
,
as
with
Saul
,
that
God
speaks
to
them
no
more
.
even
as
it
was
with
Saul
,
That
the
Lord
speaks
to
them
no
more
,
tho
they
have
happily
the
same
Preachers
,
and
the
booke
of
the
Law
,
and
heare
the
curses
against
their
sinnes
,
yet
they
neither
feele
nor
feare
them
any
more
?
whether
that
lively
presence
which
did
shake
their
hearts
,
be
not
utterly
gone
?
That
men
be
not
generally
more
voyde
of
feeling
&
feare
.
yea
,
whether
we
do
not
see
this
generally
,
that
men
are
every
where
more
voyde
of
all
feeling
of
sinne
,
and
of
the
feare
of
any
judgement
,
whereby
that
spirituall
judgement
doth
daily
seize
upon
us
most
evidently
?
That
by
hearing
the
threatnings
against
us
,
we
heare
but
understand
no
more
;
Nor
any
more
moved
as
formerly
.
and
seeing
the
signes
and
tokens
of
his
wrath
for
our
sinnes
,
we
see
them
indeed
,
but
we
are
moved
no
longer
with
them
;
but
as
they
,
Hearing
heare
not
,
and
seeing
see
not
.
so
we
have
our
hearts
more
fat
,
our
eares
more
deafe
,
and
our
eyes
still
more
blinded
?
And
if
we
shall
finde
it
thus
,
That
these
and
all
other
signes
mentioned
,
are
in
great
measure
come
upon
us
,
let
us
answer
unfaynedly
,
whether
the
Lord
doth
not
sensibly
threaten
and
proclaime
to
depart
and
leave
us
altogither
,
Whether
God
doe
not
hereby
threaten
his
departure
,
and
it
be
not
full
time
to
seeke
him
.
unlesse
we
repent
;
having
thus
far
already
withdrawne
himselfe
from
us
.
And
to
conclude
this
point
,
whether
it
be
not
full
time
to
seeke
to
pacifie
and
stay
him
amongst
us
,
if
we
be
not
weary
of
his
abode
with
us
,
and
of
our
happinesse
thereby
.
But
of
this
more
in
the
next
Chapter
,
where
we
shall
have
cause
to
inquire
of
the
outward
tokens
of
the
Lords
glorious
presence
,
and
what
a
removall
he
hath
made
thereof
,
as
likewise
we
see
that
he
hath
of
this
inward
.
Thus
much
therefore
shall
suffice
to
have
spoken
of
this
second
cause
,
which
we
have
all
to
watch
&
pray
,
yea
,
even
to
weepe
and
cry
after
him
,
to
returne
unto
us
againe
,
in
shewing
amongst
us
the
power
of
his
Spirit
,
as
ever
in
former
time
,
and
to
abide
with
us
for
ever
,
that
he
never
leave
us
to
our
bloodie
enemies
.
CHAP.
V.
How
the
Lord
is
most
unwilling
to
depart
from
his
Church
,
so
long
as
there
is
any
other
remedie
,
which
he
manifesteth
in
his
oft
threatning
to
take
his
leave
,
before
he
goe
indeed
.
And
of
the
outward
tokens
both
of
his
glorious
presence
in
his
Church
,
and
of
his
departure
from
it
.
And
what
cause
we
have
thereupon
to
watch
and
pray
continually
.
ANd
the
Glory
of
the
God
of
Israel
was
removed
,
The
Lord
makes
sundry
removes
before
he
depart
;
all
which
were
tokens
and
forerunners
of
his
departure
.
&c.
A
third
point
specially
to
be
observed
is
this
:
That
the
Glory
of
God
removed
not
once
onely
,
but
five
severall
times
in
this
vision
,
before
it
departed
;
and
that
it
removed
not
all
at
once
,
but
so
oft
,
going
away
by
degrees
,
and
that
most
sensibly
.
By
which
he
would
cause
the
Prophet
most
clearely
to
behold
his
holinesse
and
justice
;
that
he
must
needs
depart
from
them
for
their
iniquities
,
wherewith
they
grieved
him
;
and
that
he
was
now
taking
his
farewell
:
and
yet
withall
also
to
see
his
mercy
and
tender
compassion
,
and
how
he
was
(
as
we
may
so
speake
)
most
unwilling
to
depart
and
leave
his
people
to
so
many
miseries
;
even
Ierusalem
his
owne
Citie
to
such
a
desolation
,
if
any
remedie
would
have
bin
found
.
This
he
makes
knowne
unto
them
,
to
see
if
it
would
worke
to
stir
them
up
to
seeke
to
retaine
his
presence
amongst
them
.
For
the
evident
manifestation
hereof
,
The
first
remove
.
Chap.
9.
3.
First
,
the
Glory
removes
from
the
Cherub
,
and
stands
upon
the
threshold
,
as
ready
to
depart
.
Secondly
,
it
removes
higher
,
and
stands
over
the
dore
of
the
house
.
Thirdly
,
it
removing
from
above
the
dore
,
and
standing
againe
upon
the
Cherubims
,
the
Cherubims
mounted
upward
from
the
earth
towards
heaven
,
as
ready
to
take
their
flight
,
and
leave
the
Temple
altogither
.
Fourthly
,
after
this
,
the
Glory
removes
to
the
midst
of
the
Citie
;
thereby
seeming
to
warne
the
Citie
of
the
Lords
departure
.
Lastly
,
from
thence
it
removes
out
of
the
Citie
unto
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
as
utterly
taking
leave
of
them
,
and
giving
them
a
last
farewell
,
untill
their
Captivitie
was
accomplished
,
and
his
anger
appeased
.
These
were
the
removes
.
Here
we
are
all
againe
to
inquire
yet
more
carefully
,
Whether
he
hath
not
made
as
many
sensible
removes
amongst
us
outwardly
.
whether
he
hath
not
made
as
many
and
as
sensible
removes
of
his
glory
amongst
us
of
this
our
Nation
,
and
thereby
given
us
as
many
plaine
evidences
of
his
departure
;
not
now
in
a
vision
,
but
so
as
all
men
must
needs
see
and
confesse
it
:
and
also
whether
withall
he
hath
not
as
clearely
and
tenderly
manifested
(
as
I
may
so
say
)
his
unwillingnesse
to
depart
from
us
,
if
any
thing
can
serve
to
reforme
us
.
This
is
a
point
of
most
serious
consideration
,
and
such
a
one
,
as
it
were
an
exceeding
mercy
of
the
Lord
,
and
a
token
of
his
gratious
purpose
toward
us
,
if
he
would
but
vouchsafe
us
hearts
generally
to
consider
of
aright
,
as
in
his
presence
and
as
we
must
all
know
it
one
day
.
To
the
end
we
may
conceive
it
the
better
,
we
are
first
to
consider
wherein
the
glory
of
the
Lord
appeareth
outwardly
in
his
Church
so
as
it
may
be
beholden
of
all
round
about
it
,
even
of
the
very
enemies
.
As
for
the
former
evidence
it
being
more
inward
,
is
to
be
perceived
chiefly
of
the
inward
man
,
the
soule
and
conscience
,
when
God
so
speaks
unto
them
.
This
outward
Glory
consists
in
three
things
principally
,
The
outward
glory
consists
in
three
things
.
as
was
said
,
whereby
not
only
the
Lord
himselfe
is
magnified
amongst
his
owne
people
,
yea
to
be
seene
&
acknowledged
of
others
,
but
also
by
which
he
makes
his
people
to
be
glorious
in
the
eies
of
others
,
and
to
be
honoured
and
feared
of
their
enemies
.
The
first
is
,
First
in
abundance
of
heavenly
and
sanctified
knowledge
.
when
he
bestoweth
upon
his
people
such
aboundance
of
heavenly
and
sanctified
knowledge
of
his
worde
with
an
hungring
after
the
same
,
as
that
the
earth
seemeth
to
be
filled
with
the
knowledg
of
the
Lord
,
like
the
waters
that
cover
the
Sea
,
Esa.
2.
2
,
3.
as
the
Prophet
Esay
speaketh
.
This
he
promiseth
to
doe
in
his
Church
when
he
will
shew
his
glory
in
it
,
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
.
At
what
time
the
Church
being
exalted
as
upon
the
topps
of
the
mountaines
,
there
shal
be
such
a
hungring
and
thirsting
after
the
word
of
the
Lord
that
men
shal
incite
and
provoke
one
another
,
saying
,
Come
,
let
us
goe
up
to
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
for
he
will
teach
us
his
waies
and
we
will
walke
in
his
pathes
.
Where
he
thus
puts
his
lawes
into
the
mindes
of
his
people
,
at
least
in
a
vehement
desire
of
it
.
That
they
all
seeme
to
know
him
from
the
least
to
the
greatest
of
them
;
this
is
a
visible
token
of
Gods
covenant
with
such
a
people
and
the
pardon
of
their
sinnes
,
Ier.
31.
33
,
34.
that
he
is
their
God
and
this
is
his
glory
upon
them
.
2
In
holinesse
of
l●fe
accompanying
it
.
A
second
visible
token
is
this
,
when
this
knowledge
is
accompanied
with
obedience
and
holinesse
of
life
,
when
he
thus
writes
his
law
in
their
hearts
,
Ezech:
36.
23.
24.
25.
26.
creating
in
them
new
hearts
and
new
spirits
.
Thus
the
Lord
promiseth
to
be
sanctified
in
his
owne
people
before
the
eyes
of
their
enemies
,
when
he
shall
clense
them
from
all
their
filthy
sinnes
,
as
with
pure
water
;
when
he
puts
his
spirit
so
upon
them
,
as
to
cause
them
to
walke
in
his
statutes
,
to
keepe
his
judgments
and
to
do
them
:
when
he
puts
his
feare
so
generally
into
their
hearts
,
as
to
cause
them
not
to
depart
from
him
.
Chiefly
when
he
gives
peace
and
unitie
,
one
heart
and
one
way
.
Then
he
makes
this
covenant
for
himselfe
,
that
he
wil
not
depart
from
them
.
And
chiefly
when
togither
heerewith
,
he
gives
peace
&
unity
amongst
them
,
that
they
have
one
heart
and
one
way
.
Ier.
32.
39.
40.
That
the
Lambe
may
lodge
with
the
Wolfe
without
danger
;
Isai.
11.
6.
the
poore
harmelesse
Christian
,
with
them
who
have
beene
by
nature
as
bloudy
as
Wolues
;
when
the
little
child
may
lead
the
Lion
,
even
a
child
bringing
the
word
of
the
Lord
may
perswade
and
lead
them
,
who
were
otherwise
as
proude
and
fierce
as
Lyons
.
And
when
the
sucking
childe
may
play
upon
the
hole
of
the
Aspe
;
when
the
poore
seruants
of
the
Lord
,
who
are
for
harmelesnesse
as
little
children
,
may
be
without
perill
in
the
presence
of
them
,
who
were
sometimes
as
venemous
as
the
Aspe
and
the
Viper
.
When
they
shall
feed
&
communicate
together
cheerefully
and
lovingly
in
the
word
and
Sacraments
,
Holy
unity
the
marke
whereby
all
may
know
Christ
Disci●ples
and
in
all
the
religion
and
service
of
the
Lord
,
and
none
to
hurt
in
all
the
mountaine
of
the
Lords
holinesse
,
within
the
bounds
and
limits
of
his
Church
.
By
this
all
must
needs
see
,
Ioh:
13.
53.
that
such
are
indeede
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
when
they
love
one
another
.
And
when
in
regard
hereof
,
the
feet
of
them
who
bring
the
glad
tidings
of
peace
,
to
wit
,
of
all
the
faithfull
preachers
of
the
Gospell
,
publishing
life
and
salvation
and
working
this
obedience
and
love
,
Holinesse
and
unity
make
Gods
people
glorious
in
the
eyes
of
their
enemies
.
are
beautifull
,
when
their
comming
among
a
people
is
most
acceptable
,
as
of
the
messengers
of
the
Lord
of
hosts
.
Now
both
these
are
such
evident
demonstrations
of
the
glory
of
the
Lord
upon
a
people
,
that
they
make
them
amongst
whom
they
are
conspicuous
,
and
eminent
to
be
a
glorious
people
,
and
cause
them
to
be
had
in
honour
,
and
to
be
feared
of
all
nations
round
about
them
.
This
Moses
sheweth
plainly
in
Deut.
4.
Deut.
4.
5.
6.
7.
&c.
Where
he
thus
speaks
to
the
people
of
Israel
:
Behold
,
I
haue
taught
you
ordinances
&
lawes
,
as
the
Lord
my
God
commanded
mee
,
that
you
should
doe
even
so
,
in
the
Land
whether
you
goe
to
possesse
it
.
Keepe
them
therefore
and
do
them
;
for
this
is
your
wisdome
and
vnderstanding
in
the
sight
of
the
people
,
which
shal
heare
al
these
ordinances
,
and
shall
say
,
Onely
this
people
is
wise
&
of
understanding
and
a
great
nation
:
for
what
nation
is
so
great
,
unto
whom
the
Gods
comes
so
neere
unto
them
,
as
our
God
is
neere
to
us
in
all
that
we
call
unto
him
for
.
The
Lord
himselfe
also
hath
bidden
all
his
people
to
glory
in
this
,
The
Lords
people
bidden
to
glory
in
these
.
That
they
know
and
feare
him
,
not
in
their
wisdome
,
strength
,
or
riches
;
declaring
all
the
glory
of
these
earthly
things
to
be
nothing
to
that
,
I●r.
9.
23.
24.
and
all
the
true
outward
glory
of
a
people
to
consist
in
their
holinesse
and
peace
among
themselves
,
and
in
the
right
knowledge
and
sincere
profession
of
his
heavenly
word
.
As
the
kingdome
of
heaven
,
which
is
inwardly
felt
,
in
every
one
of
Gods
Servants
,
Rom.
14.
17.
is
in
righteousnesse
,
peace
and
heavenly
joy
:
The
kingdome
of
heaven
in
holinesse
peace
and
joy
.
so
when
these
abound
amongst
any
people
there
is
the
kingdome
of
heaven
truly
begun
,
&
Christ
reigning
visibly
.
Such
were
those
worthy
congregations
mentioned
in
the
Acts
,
Christ
visibly
raigneth
in
such
congregations
.
and
those
to
which
Paul
writ
his
Epistles
;
and
such
are
all
Churches
which
are
like
unto
them
at
this
day
.
And
even
as
these
things
also
doe
more
abound
and
are
more
apparant
among
them
;
so
are
they
still
more
glorious
,
and
Christ
more
evidently
holding
up
his
scepter
there
.
Thus
much
for
the
two
first
parts
of
the
outward
glory
.
The
third
principall
thing
,
3.
The
Third
principall
outward
signe
is
his
glorious
protection
of
his
people
.
whereby
the
Lord
is
wont
to
declare
his
glory
in
his
Church
so
brightly
,
as
that
it
may
be
beholden
of
all
about
,
is
in
the
protection
and
defence
thereof
.
And
this
is
more
visible
also
,
when
he
doth
miraculously
deliver
it
,
plaguing
and
overthrowing
all
the
enemies
,
with
all
their
wicked
devises
,
which
they
plot
against
his
people
.
To
omit
the
carefull
protection
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
As
1.
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
.
with
all
theirs
,
in
all
places
wheresoever
they
went
;
the
smiting
of
their
enemies
,
and
that
herein
stood
a
chiefe
part
of
their
honour
:
Gen.
20.
16.
26.
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
&
27.
42.
&
28.
29
,
31.
&
24.
32.
was
not
this
that
glory
whereby
he
did
so
grace
his
Church
in
Egypt
,
when
he
sheltered
his
people
,
and
made
them
to
grow
,
notwithstanding
the
cruel
oppressions
of
their
enemies
?
when
they
were
as
the
bush
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
that
yet
consumed
not
?
2.
Church
in
Egypt
.
And
secondly
,
when
he
plagued
the
Egyptians
,
and
still
kept
his
people
safe
in
the
midst
of
all
those
miraculous
judgements
.
Thirdly
,
3.
Going
before
them
,
and
protecting
them
in
all
the
way
towards
Canaan
.
when
he
went
before
them
out
of
Egypt
and
thorow
the
wildernesse
towards
Canaan
,
in
the
piller
of
fire
and
of
the
cloud
,
so
conducting
them
that
the
enemies
could
not
come
at
them
,
neither
by
day
nor
night
.
In
regard
whereof
,
he
being
angry
with
them
for
the
golden
calfe
,
Exod.
33
3
,
4.
had
threatned
that
he
would
not
goe
up
with
them
,
because
they
were
a
stiffe-necked
people
:
as
they
sorrowed
and
wept
for
this
,
so
Moses
in
particular
saith
,
vers.
15.
If
thy
presence
goe
not
with
us
,
carry
us
not
hence
.
And
wherein
,
saith
he
,
shall
it
be
knowne
that
I
and
thy
people
have
found
favour
in
thy
sight
?
This
the
most
cleare
testimonie
of
Gods
presence
.
Shall
it
not
be
when
thou
goest
up
with
us
?
So
I
and
thy
people
shall
have
preheminence
before
all
the
people
of
the
earth
:
for
which
importunitie
of
his
the
Lord
condescended
thus
still
to
continue
his
happy
presence
in
that
apparent
manner
.
Fourthly
,
4.
In
miraculous
keeping
their
land
.
the
Lord
declared
this
his
glorious
presence
in
the
miraculous
keeping
of
their
land
,
that
no
enemie
should
invade
it
,
nor
so
much
as
once
dare
to
attempt
the
same
,
or
thinke
of
any
such
matter
;
no
,
not
then
when
all
their
men
went
up
generally
thrice
in
the
yeere
at
their
solemne
feasts
to
Ierusalem
from
all
the
parts
of
their
land
,
and
none
left
at
home
to
keepe
their
frontiers
from
invasion
,
or
houses
from
spoiling
,
but
a
few
poore
women
and
children
.
This
continued
so
long
as
they
were
carefull
to
know
&
obey
him
.
As
he
had
promised
this
unto
them
,
so
he
faithfully
performed
it
,
so
long
as
they
continued
to
know
and
feare
him
.
So
long
as
they
made
any
conscience
to
retaine
those
two
former
parts
of
his
glory
in
knowledge
and
obedience
,
Exod.
23.
21
,
22.
so
long
also
continued
this
their
gracious
preservation
:
yea
,
so
long
as
they
would
but
humble
themselves
under
his
hand
at
those
his
threatnings
and
at
the
shaking
of
his
rods
against
them
,
Psalm
:
107.
promising
amendment
,
and
would
then
beleeve
and
obey
his
Prophets
,
so
long
abode
this
glory
with
them
.
This
the
Lord
wrought
moreover
in
such
strange
deliverances
of
them
from
all
that
did
offer
to
assaile
them
,
5.
In
their
wonderfull
deliverances
&
overthrowes
of
their
enemies
.
and
in
such
great
overthrowes
of
their
proud
enemies
,
as
never
were
heard
of
before
in
any
nation
.
As
in
their
delivery
in
the
sea
,
As
in
the
sea
.
with
the
overthrow
of
the
proud
Egyptian
:
many
a
time
in
the
wildernesse
:
The
wildernes
.
in
setting
them
also
in
Canaan
by
Iosuah
;
Setting
them
in
Canaan
.
no
man
being
able
to
resist
them
,
so
long
as
they
obeyed
him
.
So
likewise
in
the
dayes
of
the
Iudges
,
In
the
dayes
of
the
Iudges
.
though
they
provoked
him
by
their
rebellions
,
yet
ever
usually
when
they
sought
him
againe
,
humbling
themselves
,
he
shewed
himselfe
their
deliverer
,
Ios:
10.
13.
fighting
for
them
both
from
heaven
and
earth
,
with
haile
and
thunder
,
and
all
his
hosts
,
causing
the
very
Sunne
to
stand
still
until
the
people
avenged
themselves
upon
their
enemies
.
And
yet
more
specially
in
their
famous
victories
in
the
dayes
of
Samuel
against
the
Philistims
.
Of
Samuel
.
In
Iehosaphats
of
Iehosaphat
.
victorie
against
the
Ammonites
,
2
Chron:
20.
21
,
23.
the
Moabites
,
and
them
of
mount
Seir
,
causing
their
enemies
to
turne
their
swords
upon
themselves
,
and
every
one
to
fall
upon
another
.
But
above
all
,
2
Chr:
32.
20
,
21.
in
that
wonderfull
deliverance
of
Ierusalem
in
the
dayes
of
Ezekiah
,
Ezekiah
in
the
overthrow
of
Senacherib
.
and
that
notable
overthrow
of
that
proud
and
blasphemous
Senacherib
,
and
his
huge
Armie
;
when
the
Ang●ll
of
the
Lord
slue
an
hundred
and
foures●ore
thousand
of
the
enemies
in
one
night
:
upon
which
considerations
,
and
the
like
,
in
former
times
,
the
Holy
Ghost
faith
,
that
God
is
well
knowne
in
Iudah
,
By
〈◊〉
Gods
name
was
great
in
Israel
.
his
name
is
great
in
Israel
.
All
the
world
talked
of
his
name
and
feared
.
Because
as
his
Tabernacle
was
there
,
so
there
he
brake
the
arrowes
&
the
bowe
.
There
he
shewed
his
puissance
and
his
power
,
Psal:
76.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
12.
restrayning
the
rage
of
the
enemies
,
and
turning
it
unto
his
praise
,
and
so
there
made
himselfe
terrible
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
To
conclude
this
point
likewise
.
A
principall
part
of
the
glory
foretold
to
be
on
the
Churches
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
.
This
is
a
principall
part
of
that
glory
of
the
Church
in
the
earth
,
which
is
so
foretold
by
the
Prophet
Esay
to
be
in
the
Churches
of
God
,
in
the
flourishing
estate
thereof
,
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
.
That
when
the
Lord
should
wash
away
the
filthines
of
his
people
by
his
word
and
Spirit
,
he
would
create
upon
every
place
of
Mount
Sion
,
Esai
:
4.
4
,
5
,
6.
and
upon
the
assemblies
thereof
,
a
cloud
and
a
smoake
by
day
,
and
the
shining
of
a
flaming
fire
by
night
;
for
upon
all
the
glory
should
be
a
defence
:
and
a
covering
should
be
for
a
shadow
in
the
day
from
the
heat
,
and
a
place
of
refuge
,
and
a
covert
from
the
storme
and
from
the
raine
.
In
which
words
,
all
these
parts
of
the
Lords
glory
upon
his
Church
are
comprized
,
evidently
foretelling
,
that
as
he
would
adorne
and
glorifie
his
Church
then
with
abundance
of
knowledge
and
holinesse
;
so
his
protection
should
shelter
it
from
all
danger
,
as
the
coverings
did
the
Tabernacle
.
These
the
glory
of
the
Primitive
Church
.
So
at
this
day
.
And
this
indeed
was
the
glory
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
according
as
it
was
spoken
of
by
Esay
.
Yea
,
every
wicked
man
,
whose
conscience
is
not
utterly
scared
,
when
he
commeth
into
any
such
a
Congregation
,
where
these
three
shine
bright
,
is
inforced
to
acknowledge
such
a
place
to
be
a
glorious
and
blessed
place
,
and
God
to
be
there
;
untill
that
men
have
by
their
disobedience
to
the
word
,
and
by
their
maliciousnesse
,
put
out
the
eye
of
their
soule
and
conscience
altogither
.
To
applie
all
this
.
Application
.
And
first
to
this
people
of
Iudah
:
If
wee
marke
well
,
First
to
Iudah
.
How
God
had
withdrawn
the
outward
glory
to
foreshew
his
departure
.
wee
may
cleerely
see
how
God
had
wonderfully
withdrawne
from
them
that
outward
glory
which
formerly
they
had
enjoyed
,
and
had
also
shewed
them
evident
tokens
of
his
departure
in
every
one
of
these
respects
,
before
he
went
away
utterly
.
And
first
for
holy
knowledge
,
1.
All
holy
knowledge
decayed
.
when
they
daily
waxed
more
blind
and
senselesse
by
all
the
paines
of
their
Teachers
,
and
all
other
their
forewarnings
,
Isai
:
6.
10.
so
that
they
were
worse
therein
then
the
oxe
and
the
asse
,
Isai
:
1.
2.
as
the
Prophet
Esay
complained
many
yeeres
before
.
2
Holines
gone
.
Secondly
,
for
holinesse
of
life
,
the
abominations
following
will
evidently
demonstrate
,
2
Chro:
36.
15
,
16.
for
reverence
of
the
Lords
messengers
,
in
that
they
misused
them
untill
there
was
no
remedy
.
So
for
peace
and
unitie
,
So
peace
and
unitie
departed
.
when
Ephraim
was
against
Manasseh
,
Manasses
against
Ephraim
,
and
both
against
Iudah
:
when
all
the
godly
,
Is●i
:
9.
21.
who
followed
the
true
Prophets
,
and
cleaued
only
to
the
word
and
the
covenant
of
the
Lord
,
were
generally
hated
,
made
as
signes
and
wonders
,
like
as
the
Prophets
were
whose
word
they
obeyed
.
Isai
:
8.
18.
And
lastly
for
protection
,
3
Protection
oft
almost
gone
.
when
as
the
glory
was
almost
gone
in
Ezechias
dayes
,
when
he
himselfe
and
Ierusalem
were
in
that
danger
by
Senecharib
:
and
cleane
gone
by
Manasses
,
at
what
time
he
was
carried
away
captive
into
Babylon
.
Afterwards
also
was
Iosiah
their
shelter
cut
downe
by
the
enemie
,
Lost
utterly
in
Iosiah
.
which
was
the
next
&
most
manifest
forerunner
of
the
finall
departure
and
of
their
glory
.
So
they
had
after
this
,
overthrow
after
overthrow
,
untill
this
plague
was
utterly
come
upon
them
,
and
their
glory
also
departed
without
hope
of
recovery
,
till
Gods
anger
was
fully
accomplished
upon
them
.
Thus
we
have
seene
this
point
at
large
,
Glory
departed
till
Gods
anger
accomplished
.
wherein
the
outward
glory
of
the
Church
consists
,
&
how
all
this
was
fully
verified
amongst
them
,
according
to
the
vision
:
That
God
had
indeed
made
all
these
removals
of
their
glory
before
his
finall
departure
.
But
now
let
us
in
the
second
place
,
Application
to
our selves
.
returne
home
,
from
Iudah
,
unto
our selves
,
and
lay
it
neere
unto
our
hearts
,
considering
well
,
first
,
whether
the
Lord
have
not
begun
as
sensible
removals
of
all
this
glory
,
Whether
God
threaten
not
us
by
as
sensible
removals
.
even
amongst
our selves
,
in
every
one
of
these
kindes
,
sundry
wayes
and
at
sundry
times
,
proceeding
by
degrees
.
And
whether
he
doe
not
thereby
threaten
manifestly
,
that
he
is
purposed
utterly
to
remove
,
and
to
take
away
all
his
glory
and
his
gratious
presence
from
us
,
and
to
leave
us
to
the
will
of
our
enemies
,
to
be
made
a
reproch
and
a
shame
when
he
is
departed
from
us
,
unlesse
we
prevent
and
retaine
him
,
by
our
speedie
amendment
.
To
begin
and
apply
in
order
,
1.
Removing
so
generally
our
delight
in
his
word
.
as
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
.
Where
is
that
delight
of
ours
in
most
places
,
that
we
were
wont
to
take
in
his
word
,
our
inciting
and
incouraging
one
another
;
Come
,
let
us
goe
up
to
the
house
of
the
Lord
:
our
talking
of
it
,
and
our
rejoycing
in
it
,
as
of
our
chiefe
glory
?
Do
we
not
in
steed
hereof
waxe
weary
of
it
very
generally
,
hearing
it
commonly
for
a
fashion
,
or
for
satisfying
of
the
law
,
or
some
like
respect
?
Are
we
not
growne
to
this
passe
,
Growing
to
be
ashamed
of
talking
of
it
.
for
the
most
part
,
to
be
ashamed
of
talking
or
reasoning
of
it
?
Yea
,
what
is
more
common
,
than
in
steed
hereof
,
to
discourage
one
another
from
being
forward
in
following
after
it
,
and
those
holy
assemblies
of
his
people
,
where
he
hath
promised
his
presence
for
ever
?
Are
not
our
people
in
steed
hereof
,
set
rather
to
flocke
to
all
kinds
of
vanities
,
Flocking
to
all
vanities
.
and
places
of
the
worse
resort
,
to
dishonour
and
provoke
the
Lord
;
even
to
those
places
,
where
is
open
profession
of
all
impietie
,
and
schooles
of
all
lewdnesse
and
ungratiousnesse
?
Let
the
ordinarie
frequenting
of
so
many
profane
and
lascivious
playes
fitter
for
Sodome
,
than
the
Church
of
God
,
be
witnesse
.
Where
is
that
holy
,
2.
Our
sound
knowledge
of
the
word
in
many
places
.
sound
,
and
powerfull
knowledge
of
God
amongst
the
people
become
,
which
in
regard
of
the
long
and
quiet
time
of
the
Gospell
,
that
thorow
the
riches
of
the
Lords
mercy
we
have
enjoyed
,
should
have
growne
to
ripenesse
,
Amongst
the
people
.
that
which
was
wont
so
to
abound
amongst
us
in
many
goodly
Congregations
,
whereby
the
Popish
sort
were
ashamed
of
themselves
for
their
ignorance
:
specially
(
as
was
said
)
that
love
which
hath
bin
so
declared
in
hungring
after
the
word
,
in
delighting
in
it
as
our
felicitie
.
Nay
,
what
is
become
,
for
most
part
,
of
that
singular
commendation
for
readinesse
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
soundnesse
of
judgement
in
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
Amongst
most
of
our
Gentry
,
having
most
meanes
,
wherein
many
of
our
Gentry
and
cheifer
sort
in
many
places
did
sometimes
excell
;
for
which
they
were
much
to
be
commended
;
and
indeed
it
was
their
dutie
far
so
to
excell
:
for
they
of
all
other
,
have
the
most
meanes
,
for
all
good
helps
and
leysure
,
to
get
the
knowledg
of
the
Lord
;
&
most
bound
thereto
.
and
also
are
most
bound
thereunto
,
Prov:
17.
16.
for
the
abundance
of
Gods
blessings
,
which
they
injoy
principally
to
that
end
,
to
buy
wisdome
,
as
Solomon
saith
?
All
formerly
to
silence
the
proudest
Papist
Whereas
heretofore
many
of
them
were
able
to
put
to
silence
the
proudest
Papists
amongst
us
,
in
displaying
the
abominations
of
Poperie
,
and
in
maintayning
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
committed
unto
us
in
trust
to
that
end
,
is
it
not
to
be
feared
,
(
our
swaggering
courses
considered
,
and
our
generall
neglect
of
religion
)
that
we
are
in
the
greatest
part
by
far
,
become
unable
to
maintaine
the
one
,
Now
suffering
the
Popish
sort
to
insult
over
us
.
or
to
confute
the
other
,
or
so
much
as
to
speake
with
any
lively
feeling
of
the
truth
of
the
Lord
,
or
yet
as
having
any
sound
love
of
the
one
,
or
dislike
of
the
other
.
And
how
should
it
be
otherwise
,
when
we
for
most
part
give
over
our selves
wholly
to
our
pleasures
with
all
licentiousnesse
,
Chiefly
thorow
living
in
pleasure
.
or
to
follow
after
the
honours
and
riches
of
the
world
;
and
which
is
yet
far
worse
,
and
more
to
be
feared
,
(
as
an
evident
forerunner
of
vengeance
)
when
we
are
so
generally
ashamed
to
be
noted
,
for
being
forward
or
zealous
,
in
the
profession
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
?
On
the
other
side
,
are
not
many
of
the
Popish
sort
growne
to
be
exceeding
cunning
in
the
mysterie
of
Antichrists
iniquitie
,
Popish
sort
growne
cunning
in
their
mysterie
.
and
the
depths
of
Sathan
,
whereby
they
deceive
themselves
,
and
others
,
(
for
that
is
all
the
glory
that
can
justly
be
given
them
)
seeing
in
the
first
principles
of
the
knowledge
of
our
blessed
God
,
out
of
his
heavenly
word
,
they
are
commonly
knowne
to
be
far
more
ignorant
,
Though
more
ignorant
than
our
children
in
the
first
principles
of
Christ
.
than
our
litle
children
,
which
are
but
catechized
in
the
faith
of
Christ
?
Are
not
even
ordinarily
the
simpler
sort
of
them
,
waxen
generally
so
perfect
in
the
cheife
points
of
their
religion
,
by
their
paines
which
they
take
(
though
alas
to
their
perdition
)
for
setting
up
the
throne
of
the
Beast
againe
,
as
that
they
are
able
therein
to
goe
about
the
greatest
part
of
the
cheife
among
us
,
and
put
us
to
silence
?
We
can
many
of
us
be
the
best
companions
for
them
that
may
be
,
Many
of
us
good
companions
for
them
.
and
can
talke
with
them
,
of
any
matter
of
vaine
pleasure
and
commoditie
,
and
happily
in
scorning
at
all
them
,
who
shew
any
more
love
to
the
word
,
and
more
dislike
of
their
abominations
,
than
we
do
;
and
who
is
so
good
a
fellow
,
as
one
of
them
,
though
a
deadly
enemie
to
the
Gospell
,
and
all
that
sincerely
professe
the
same
;
but
hardly
a
word
either
for
Christ
and
his
truth
,
or
against
Antichrist
and
his
iniquitie
.
Though
we
have
as
good
cause
to
be
armed
against
him
,
with
all
possible
meanes
,
especially
with
the
armour
of
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
as
ever
Nation
had
before
,
having
had
so
many
faire
warnings
from
him
.
Oh
that
this
may
be
well
thought
of
,
for
sundry
parts
of
our
Land
?
But
here
it
may
be
some
will
say
:
That
there
was
never
more
knowledge
in
the
Land
.
Objection
for
abundance
of
knowledge
answered
.
To
whom
I
answer
:
Far
be
it
off
from
me
,
from
obscuring
any
gift
or
blessing
of
the
Lord
amongst
us
.
Nay
,
I
magnifie
him
for
them
:
but
that
which
I
have
spoken
,
hath
bin
of
a
sanctified
and
powerfull
knowledge
,
wherein
the
kingdome
of
God
and
our
glory
consists
,
Rom:
14
17.
and
that
amongst
our
people
.
And
secondly
,
of
such
I
would
demand
,
as
before
the
Lord
,
whether
in
many
a
Congregation
,
there
be
not
a
sensible
decay
,
as
in
all
places
where
the
meanes
have
failed
;
and
for
the
rest
,
what
is
our
knowledge
generally
in
regard
of
our
meanes
,
and
the
long
continuance
of
them
?
Have
we
not
very
many
places
,
where
within
sundry
miles
,
there
are
not
two
to
be
found
in
a
Towne
,
which
have
any
sound
,
substantiall
,
and
saving
knowledge
,
even
of
matters
of
salvation
,
and
the
wayes
of
God
?
And
of
those
who
seeme
to
have
knowledge
,
doe
not
many
of
them
,
as
it
were
grope
for
the
wall
,
like
the
blinde
stumbling
at
noone
day
as
in
the
twilight
,
making
no
conscience
at
all
of
their
wayes
,
no
not
of
monstrous
sins
wherein
they
live
,
not
fearing
any
judgement
towards
the
Land
or
themselves
?
Is
not
the
very
day
darke
over
them
(
as
we
may
so
speake
)
for
seeing
their
owne
sinnes
,
or
the
fearfull
sins
of
the
Land
?
And
may
not
the
Lord
therefore
as
he
threatneth
,
cause
the
Sunne
to
goe
downe
at
noone
,
and
darken
the
earth
in
the
cleare
day
?
And
where
is
that
holinesse
become
,
2.
Holinesse
&
submission
to
Christs
Gospel
much
removed
.
whereby
the
Lord
should
be
sanctified
of
us
,
and
honoured
of
all
about
us
,
with
that
obedience
and
submission
to
his
most
sacred
word
?
Are
we
not
in
very
great
numbers
come
to
this
passe
,
to
make
such
a
fearefull
revolt
from
all
holy
conscience
of
our
wayes
,
which
many
began
to
make
,
to
open
impietie
&
profanenes
;
as
that
certaine
who
were
of
us
,
Falling
daily
to
most
horrible
impieties
and
profanenesse
.
have
departed
from
us
,
although
not
without
their
owne
fearefull
sinne
in
that
behalfe
.
The
old
Serpent
hath
undoubtedly
used
this
,
as
one
first
and
principall
provocation
hereunto
.
Even
the
very
dishonors
done
to
the
Lords
Sacred
Majestie
amongst
us
,
by
our
heynous
sinnes
,
and
lest
they
should
be
polluted
by
our
intolerable
impieties
,
whereof
they
can
see
no
hope
of
redresse
;
and
also
for
feare
of
the
vengeance
of
the
Lord
hanging
over
us
for
the
same
:
whereby
they
have
made
a
most
grievous
rent
in
the
Church
of
God
,
Hence
so
many
separating
.
to
the
indangering
of
their
owne
soules
,
and
the
advantaging
of
the
bloudie
enemie
against
us
all
,
though
they
observe
not
so
much
.
Popish
sort
blaspheming
.
Doe
not
the
Popish
sort
blaspheme
the
religion
of
the
Lord
established
among
us
,
for
the
extreme
irreligiousnesse
of
the
lives
of
too
many
of
us
?
Do
they
not
hereupon
thinke
,
that
no
crueltie
can
be
devised
sufficient
for
us
,
no
not
the
butchering
or
blowing
us
up
all
at
once
?
Though
indeed
,
it
be
not
our
wickednesse
,
which
they
so
deadly
malice
,
for
therein
many
of
them
far
surpasse
us
.
Though
it
be
not
our
wickednesse
they
hate
.
But
the
Gospell
.
Let
Italie
,
and
Spaine
,
be
witnesses
hereof
:
for
from
them
chiefly
hath
our
iniquitie
come
,
as
will
appeare
heereafter
:
but
it
is
Christ
and
his
Gospell
,
which
they
so
maligne
to
the
death
.
doe
not
sundry
make
fresh
revoults
unto
them
for
some
shewes
of
holinesse
,
Sundry
make
revoults
to
the
Apoc.
18.
3.
that
are
amongst
the
devouter
sort
,
accounting
it
much
safer
to
live
in
filthy
Babylon
,
the
cage
of
every
uncleane
and
hatefull
bird
;
under
that
abominable
slavery
and
and
drudgery
of
Antichrist
,
then
to
communicate
with
us
at
his
table
in
the
true
service
of
Iesus
Christ
?
Our
devotion
waxen
cold
.
Is
not
all
true
devotion
waxen
so
odious
amongst
very
many
of
us
,
as
that
it
hath
beene
thought
ordinarily
a
disgrace
for
the
cheifer
sort
,
&
men
of
note
,
to
kneele
unto
the
Lord
in
the
congregation
at
the
publike
prayers
?
And
must
not
their
private
devotion
be
sutable
in
all
reason
.
Though
it
be
not
or
at
least
have
not
beene
any
disgrace
for
too
many
of
them
to
kneele
in
the
most
reverend
sort
,
as
doing
a
most
solemne
service
,
though
not
to
Bacchus
,
Ceres
,
and
Venus
,
yet
to
their
owne
bellies
.
Certainely
our
Land
of
late
yeeres
hath
beene
grievously
polluted
herewith
:
whether
it
be
yet
left
,
or
at
least
repented
of
,
I
leave
it
to
our
consciences
.
Is
not
the
true
practise
of
Christianity
,
Practise
of
Christianity
more
reproach
full
then
to
live
in
any
sin
.
consisting
in
a
holy
endevour
to
walke
conscionably
in
every
commandment
of
the
Lord
and
in
being
zealous
for
his
Gospell
,
which
is
our
cheife
honour
,
become
far
more
vile
and
reproachfull
(
except
in
some
small
remnant
)
then
to
live
in
drunkennesse
daily
,
in
swaggering
and
blaspheming
,
in
scorning
and
jesting
at
all
religion
,
and
in
making
but
a
sport
of
sinne
,
namely
of
those
sins
,
which
are
directly
against
the
Lord
in
the
first
table
?
which
yet
will
one
day
be
found
the
most
heinous
and
intollerable
of
all
sinnes
:
The
very
name
of
a
Christian
become
repro●chfull
to
many
.
yea
,
which
may
make
the
whole
land
to
tremble
.
Hath
not
that
glorious
name
of
a
Christian
become
a
nick-name
&
a
name
of
reproach
with
too
many
?
This
was
well
beseeming
Italie
and
Rome
it selfe
,
A
matter
fit
for
Italy
.
Rhemish
Testament
:
the
throne
of
the
Beast
,
as
that
worthie
Doctor
Fulk
shewed
long
agoe
;
but
for
any
of
us
to
take
it
up
from
them
,
Acts.
11.
Sect.
4.
or
for
that
it
had
beene
abused
by
any
,
to
use
it
scornefully
,
and
against
those
chiefly
,
who
most
unfainedly
beleeve
,
and
shew
forth
the
power
of
the
Gospel
this
may
make
our
flesh
to
quake
,
and
our
very
bones
to
shiver
.
Lewdest
commonly
in
credit
.
And
yet
also
to
proceed
a
little
further
.
Are
not
the
lewdest
commonly
in
credit
and
reputation
for
the
only
goodfellowes
,
but
for
a
man
to
make
conscience
to
shun
the
forenamed
and
all
other
sinnes
,
and
not
to
runn
with
all
sorts
to
all
excesse
of
vanity
,
doth
not
every
one
see
,
that
this
is
the
only
matter
of
generall
obloquie
?
To
come
unto
the
Lords
owne
messengers
,
How
welcome
the
Lords
messengers
are
to
the
greatest
part
.
whom
he
hath
sent
to
us
in
kindnesse
and
compassion
,
as
David
sent
his
seruants
to
the
king
of
Ammon
,
and
to
the
end
that
he
might
turne
us
from
our
evill
way
and
spare
us
,
if
they
be
such
as
are
faithfull
,
2
Chron:
26.
16.
as
the
Lords
owne
mouth
,
and
will
tell
us
of
these
and
all
other
our
sinnes
;
2
Sam:
10.
6.
who
seeth
not
,
(
although
they
be
never
so
formall
)
how
welcome
their
feete
are
to
all
sorts
,
who
have
set
themselves
to
run
after
Popery
and
all
profanenesse
,
or
to
live
in
their
evill
courses
,
though
amongst
all
the
sinnes
of
the
land
,
there
be
no
one
,
which
the
Lord
can
lesse
indure
?
Oh
is
this
now
become
our
thankfullnesse
,
Notwithstanding
his
kindnesse
to
us
.
to
him
that
hath
beene
so
kind
unto
us
to
be
ashamed
of
him
,
his
word
,
messengers
and
seruants
who
notwithstanding
hath
not
beene
ashamed
to
countenance
,
and
to
shelter
us
,
and
who
hath
so
honoured
us
before
all
the
world
in
such
admirable
deliverances
,
fighting
as
from
heaven
,
for
us
unto
this
day
.
But
to
leave
the
Lords
messengers
,
Our
unity
much
departed
.
where
is
that
unity
become
that
hath
beene
forme●ly
amongst
us
,
when
diversity
of
judgment
for
ceremonies
(
which
may
fall
upon
the
deerest
servants
of
the
Lord
)
could
not
hinder
our
love
and
holy
agreement
in
Christ
?
Did
not
all
joyne
cheerefully
as
one
man
,
of
one
heart
and
of
one
soule
,
for
the
building
up
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
?
yea
,
were
not
those
most
truly
reverenced
,
Our
reverencing
the
most
paynfull
and
holy
much
gone
.
who
were
the
painfullest
,
faithfullest
,
and
most
powerfull
builders
,
and
all
those
most
rightly
had
in
honor
,
who
walked
most
conscionably
,
and
uprightly
in
all
the
good
waies
of
God
,
to
the
stoppings
of
the
mouthes
of
all
the
aduersaries
?
Hath
not
the
glory
of
the
Lord
made
a
sensible
remove
in
this
behalfe
?
Let
us
see
what
we
can
answere
him
herein
?
Fruites
of
our
dissentions
.
Have
not
our
dissentions
and
our
violent
inuectives
,
and
courses
one
against
another
,
made
not
onely
the
Lord
&
his
glory
to
be
reproached
,
To
cause
the
Lord
and
his
religion
to
be
reproached
.
as
if
there
were
no
unity
nor
certainty
in
our
religion
,
and
that
therefore
we
are
none
of
the
Lords
;
but
have
they
not
caused
moreover
the
enemie
to
insult
over
us
,
as
now
surely
falling
and
overcome
by
our selues
?
The
enemie
to
insult
and
be
hartned
to
our
destruction
.
And
are
they
not
heartened
hereby
to
our
destruction
,
when
we
have
begun
to
fall
by
the
hands
of
one
another
,
and
every
one
to
make
way
for
the
common
enemie
to
invade
?
And
yet
to
proceed
a
little
further
;
where
is
that
countenance
and
love
that
was
wont
to
be
shewed
to
the
lovers
of
the
Gospell
,
Countenance
to
the
true
lovers
of
the
Gospell
gone
.
Popish
sort
shame
us
herein
.
even
for
the
Gospels
sake
,
which
we
professe
?
doe
not
the
Popish
sort
put
us
to
continuall
shame
heerein
,
in
shewing
ordinarily
more
countenance
and
kindnesse
to
the
most
contemptible
of
their
profession
,
the
basest
runnagate
,
or
most
ignorant
priest
,
for
their
very
religion
which
they
professe
,
then
we
commonly
to
the
faithfullest
preachers
of
the
Gospell
or
the
deerest
seruants
of
the
Lord
,
for
the
love
of
him
and
his
most
sacred
truth
?
In
a
word
where
is
that
submission
in
the
greater
sort
,
Submission
to
the
word
much
removed
.
to
yeeld
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
brought
us
by
his
messengers
;
for
his
honour
whose
message
it
is
,
&
for
the
reverence
of
the
word
it selfe
,
being
the
eternall
truth
of
Iesus
Christ
?
Must
not
all
needs
acknowledge
,
that
our
glory
is
much
departed
in
these
respects
?
But
to
come
to
the
third
part
of
our
glory
;
3
Protection
the
third
part
of
our
glory
oft
threatned
to
be
removed
.
The
Lords
gracious
protection
.
Hath
he
not
sundry
times
threatned
most
manifestly
the
utter
removing
of
it
;
so
as
all
of
us
have
oft
feared
,
his
final
departing
and
leaving
of
us
?
Most
true
it
is
,
As
never
nation
had
Gods
glory
more
apparant
in
protection
.
That
never
nation
was
eyther
recorded
,
or
heard
of
to
have
the
glory
of
the
Lord
more
brightly
shining
upon
it
,
in
admired
peace
,
wonderfull
deliverances
and
even
miraculous
overthrowes
of
the
enemies
and
discoveries
of
their
secretest
plots
,
then
England
hath
had
.
Psal:
76.
1.
That
we
may
truly
say
as
the
Psalmist
did
of
Iudah
,
The
Lord
hath
heerein
beene
well
knowne
amongst
us
,
his
name
hath
beene
great
in
England
:
yet
we
cannot
forget
how
many
a
time
the
glory
hath
beene
almost
gone
from
us
,
and
how
certainly
it
had
gone
,
if
ever
the
bloudy
Antichrist
,
or
any
of
his
marked
souldiers
had
prevailed
in
any
one
of
their
desperate
designes
.
Nor
that
it
was
ever
more
neerely
gone
from
any
nation
,
So
never
any
from
whom
it
was
more
nerely
gone
.
with
whom
it
remained
after
,
then
it
hath
beene
from
us
.
Did
not
they
themselues
account
all
dispatched
,
and
the
glory
quite
removed
,
Accounted
to
be
caried
away
in
their
navy
invincible
.
in
their
triumphs
which
they
had
for
their
navy
inuincible
;
and
that
therein
they
should
have
carried
all
utterly
away
?
Did
not
many
an
English
heart
tremble
for
feare
therof
?
And
what
could
we
looke
for
in
all
mans
reason
(
considering
their
long
threats
&
mischievous
designes
)
when
ever
the
eies
of
our
tender
nursing
mother
should
be
laid
but
either
a
finall
taking
it
away
,
The
generall
feare
for
it
when
God
should
take
away
Qu:
Elizabeth
.
Ot●er
nations
wondered
.
or
a
fearefull
eclipsing
or
obscuring
of
it
?
What
heart
wished
not
,
that
it
might
never
see
that
day
?
Did
not
other
nations
wonder
at
the
most
incredible
inthronizing
of
our
dread
Soveraigne
and
liege
Lord
in
such
an
unexpected
peace
?
were
we
not
all
become
as
men
that
dreame
,
when
the
Lord
so
turned
away
our
captivitie
in
a
moment
,
even
before
it
came
.
We
like
them
that
dreame
.
Could
we
for
many
daies
thinke
that
it
was
so
indeed
,
or
rather
that
we
were
but
as
in
a
dreame
,
untill
that
we
perceived
the
Lord
ratifying
and
confirming
it
,
in
so
strangely
continuing
our
admired
peace
,
beyond
all
hope
,
and
not
a
dogg
to
move
his
tongue
against
us
?
were
not
our
mouthes
at
that
time
filled
with
laughter
,
Our
hearts
filled
with
joy
.
and
our
hearts
with
ioy
,
for
this
so
wonderfull
a
remaining
of
our
glory
?
In
a
word
as
Ezekiel●aw
●aw
that
the
Cherubims
mounted
vpward
&
flew
from
the
Temple
&
from
the
midst
of
the
Citie
to
the
mount
of
Olives
,
All
our
glory
ready
to
mount
up
at
once
in
the
powder
surn●ce
.
as
departing
cleane
away
,
so
to
demand
of
the
conscience
of
the
most
notoriovs
scorner
,
was
not
,
all
our
glory
ready
visibly
to
mount
upward
from
us
at
once
?
were
we
not
,
as
it
were
,
within
a
minute
of
the
execution
?
nothing
wanting
in
effect
,
but
putting
fire
to
the
match
to
have
blowne
up
and
utterly
carried
away
all
our
glory
?
every
part
of
it
altogither
?
Rebels
exal●ing
themselues
against
the
Lord
as
if
it
had
been
accomplished
.
did
not
our
desperate
rebels
make
their
certaine
account
of
it
?
did
they
not
exalt
themselves
against
the
Lord
of
Hosts
in
it
,
as
his
vengeance
taken
upon
some
of
the
cheife
of
them
openly
did
notably
declare
?
No
pollicie
could
have
preuented
.
could
all
the
pollicie
in
the
world
have
preuented
it
,
or
ever
so
much
as
have
suspected
such
a
hellish
device
,
if
our
gracious
God
had
not
yet
once
againe
from
heaven
,
declared
the
riches
of
his
glory
amongst
us
,
and
his
pitifull
compassion
over
us
and
that
in
a
more
immediate
and
sensible
working
,
than
at
all
former
times
?
The
Lord
only
prevented
By
themselues
,
working
on
the
heart
of
his
annointed
.
when
he
first
made
themselves
the
beginners
of
this
discoverie
,
&
then
so
mightily
wrought
upon
the
heart
of
our
Soveraigne
Lord
,
casting
such
a
carefull
feare
upon
him
,
as
that
he
suffered
him
not
to
rest
,
untill
he
had
disclosed
it
:
yea
,
we
may
truely
say
in
thankfulnesse
to
our
blessed
God
,
that
he
never
gave
over
,
Not
ceasing
untill
our
deliverance
was
effected
againe
.
untill
he
had
againe
the
second
time
,
wrought
the
deliverie
and
preservation
of
Great
Britaine
,
and
of
his
Church
,
by
the
hand
of
his
Royall
Servant
,
and
withall
had
granted
the
staying
of
his
glory
,
that
it
should
yet
remaine
amongst
us
:
that
thereby
all
our
hearts
might
be
more
firmely
linked
to
his
Annoynted
,
and
unto
his
Seed
for
ever
;
To
binde
our
hearts
to
his
Majestie
and
his
annointed
for
ever
.
and
that
we
might
all
the
dayes
of
our
life
,
send
forth
more
hearty
thanks
,
and
powre
out
more
fervent
and
instant
prayers
,
for
his
Sacred
Majestie
,
and
for
all
his
Royall
Progenie
.
What
soule
did
not
for
the
present
extoll
the
Lord
of
glory
for
it
,
All
did
thus
acknowledge
it
.
as
being
his
onely
worke
?
Who
can
be
so
voyde
of
sense
,
or
so
brutish
,
as
yet
to
have
lost
the
fresh
remembrance
of
it
?
None
can
deny
but
that
it
was
an
evident
warning
of
a
finall
departure
,
unlesse
we
repent
.
Or
who
can
now
here
denie
,
but
that
this
was
first
as
sensible
a
danger
and
threatning
from
the
Lord
,
to
remove
his
glory
from
amongst
us
,
as
ever
was
in
any
Nation
or
Church
,
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
?
Yea
,
who
must
not
of
necessitie
be
inforced
to
acknowledge
,
that
this
was
as
miraculous
a
stay
,
or
rather
a
returne
of
the
glory
againe
,
and
withall
as
evident
a
forewarning
of
a
finall
departure
,
as
ever
was
read
or
heard
of
before
,
unlesse
we
doe
yet
speedily
humble
our selves
,
Our
glory
as
neerely
removed
as
theirs
in
the
dayes
of
Iosiah
.
and
give
him
better
entertainment
.
And
to
shut
up
this
point
likewise
;
what
part
have
we
now
remayning
of
all
the
outward
glory
,
which
they
had
not
in
the
dayes
of
worthy
Iosiah
(
the
times
being
considered
)
or
which
they
had
not
at
the
beginning
of
all
those
miseries
following
:
which
entred
and
seized
upon
them
within
three
moneths
after
the
death
of
holy
Iosiah
,
save
onely
this
one
,
That
the
Lord
to
accomplish
his
worke
on
them
,
and
to
make
a
way
to
his
wrath
,
suffred
their
Iosiah
to
be
taken
in
the
nets
of
the
enemie
:
Onely
this
is
added
to
allour
mercies
,
that
our
Iosiah
is
still
preserved
from
the
bloudie
enemie
.
whereas
he
hath
so
graciously
,
and
above
all
former
mercies
,
yet
preserved
our
Iosiah
unto
us
,
when
there
was
but
a
haires
bredth
betweene
him
,
yea
betweene
us
all
and
death
:
though
yet
of
late
he
hath
so
fearfully
shaken
his
rod
in
taking
away
that
worthiest
hope
,
that
ever
our
eyes
did
see
before
,
and
in
whom
we
did
so
pride
and
secure
our selves
.
But
alas
,
What
we
have
done
since
in
token
of
thankfulnes
and
humiliation
,
&
in
care
to
retaine
him
.
if
our
holy
God
shall
now
come
and
examine
these
things
among
us
,
what
we
have
done
since
,
in
token
of
our
thankfulnesse
for
this
incredible
deliverie
,
and
for
this
so
gratious
a
returne
above
all
other
,
yea
above
all
,
that
almost
ever
the
world
heard
of
;
how
we
have
demeaned
our selves
,
in
token
of
our
unfeigned
humiliation
,
for
this
so
dreadfull
a
threatning
of
his
departure
?
what
desire
we
shew
to
retaine
him
?
how
we
extoll
his
great
name
for
it
,
by
advancing
his
religion
,
that
he
might
be
the
better
knowne
and
feared
amongst
us
?
what
zeale
we
shew
to
put
out
that
execrable
and
murthering
religion
,
What
zeale
&
indignation
we
have
shewed
against
the
murthering
religion
.
with
all
the
monuments
and
perillous
remembrances
of
it
:
that
which
thus
teacheth
and
inciteth
men
to
expell
the
Lord
and
his
glory
from
among
them
,
and
with
all
to
destroy
all
his
people
at
once
from
the
face
of
the
earth
?
what
greater
hatred
and
detestation
of
it
,
is
wrought
in
us
,
than
heretofore
?
what
can
we
answer
to
any
one
of
these
?
must
we
not
needs
be
compelled
to
lay
our
hand
upon
our
mouthes
,
or
rather
to
confesse
,
Our
humiliation
and
thankfulnesse
in
sinning
impudently
.
will
we
,
nill
we
,
That
this
is
the
humiliation
and
thankfulnesse
of
the
greatest
part
among
us
,
that
we
doe
many
times
more
rebelliously
lift
up
our
faces
,
sinning
most
impudently
against
his
glorious
Majestie
,
and
so
far
grieve
and
quench
his
Spirit
,
as
that
we
seeke
utterly
to
extinguish
all
feare
of
his
name
?
To
grieve
and
thrust
him
out
.
In
steed
of
detestation
growing
in
admiration
of
Poperie
.
And
in
steed
of
growing
in
detestation
of
that
bloodie
religion
,
for
the
utter
rooting
it
out
,
according
to
the
just
indignation
then
presently
had
against
it
,
(
as
some
good
lawes
thereupon
provided
,
will
ever
witnesse
against
us
,
to
the
end
of
the
world
)
doe
not
very
many
begin
afresh
to
grow
in
admiration
of
it
,
and
to
dote
after
it
,
and
the
professors
thereof
,
much
more
than
before
,
casting
away
the
Lord
and
his
truth
?
That
he
may
justly
reject
us
,
and
his
●ervants
praying
for
us
,
as
he
did
Iosuah
.
Ios:
7.
12.
May
not
then
the
Lord
most
justly
make
a
finall
remove
?
May
he
not
righteously
forsake
and
leave
us
into
their
hands
,
as
he
left
Iudah
unto
the
Babylonian
?
May
he
not
say
unto
his
servants
,
when
they
are
humbled
upon
their
faces
in
secret
,
for
these
and
the
like
tokens
of
his
heavy
displeasure
,
and
for
those
who
are
inchanted
,
as
by
the
sorcerers
of
Egypt
,
so
that
they
put
their
hands
to
the
execrable
thing
;
)
as
he
said
to
Iosuah
in
the
like
case
?
I
will
not
be
with
you
any
more
,
unlesse
you
will
give
me
my
glory
;
but
I
will
utterly
strip
you
of
all
my
glory
,
taking
away
both
religion
and
protection
at
once
:
He
may
●orsake
and
leave
us
into
their
hands
.
I
will
leave
you
to
be
made
a
prey
and
a
desolation
for
ever
;
unlesse
you
will
search
out
the
execrable
thing
,
even
all
your
abominations
,
whereby
you
have
made
your selves
odious
and
execrable
unto
me
,
and
unlesse
you
will
doe
your
uttermost
indevour
to
purge
and
clense
your
Land
of
them
all
?
Not
onely
so
many
of
us
as
run
a
whoring
after
Poperie
,
For
suffering
Poperie
so
●o
revive
,
&
grow
up
amongst
us
againe
;
after
he
had
given
us
so
just
occasion
to
seeke
to
root
it
out
utterly
.
or
favour
it
;
but
even
all
of
us
;
for
that
thorow
our
generall
negligence
and
securitie
,
it
reviveth
and
groweth
up
againe
so
freshly
among
us
,
after
he
had
given
such
just
occasion
to
seeke
to
roote
it
utterly
out
of
our
Land
.
Yea
,
after
that
he
had
so
(
above
all
former
times
)
set
before
our
faces
,
the
cruell
rage
of
that
blood-thirstie
religion
in
the
cheife
professors
thereof
,
against
his
own
heavenly
Majestie
,
his
true
religion
&
glory
,
against
his
Annoynted
&
all
his
liege
people
,
professing
his
name
;
to
destroy
all
at
once
,
though
with
the
inevitable
hazarding
of
themselves
both
soules
and
bodies
,
their
owne
native
Countrie
,
their
children
and
houses
.
And
also
after
that
he
had
caused
us
to
beare
such
evidence
against
that
Romish
iniquitie
,
in
those
so
good
lawes
then
enacted
against
it
,
and
as
it
were
to
give
sentence
upon
it
,
having
delivered
it
into
our
hands
.
May
he
not
justly
say
unto
us
all
,
1
Kings
20.
32.
Whether
hee
may
not
say
to
us
for
this
,
as
to
the
King
of
Isra●l
for
Benadad
.
even
unto
our
whole
Nation
,
for
this
very
sin
,
as
he
said
to
the
King
of
Israel
for
letting
Benadad
goe
?
when
he
spake
thus
unto
him
:
Because
thou
hast
let
goe
out
of
thine
hand
a
man
whom
I
appointed
to
dye
,
thy
life
shall
goe
for
his
life
,
and
thy
people
for
his
people
.
So
may
he
not
speake
and
threaten
us
much
more
;
especially
all
of
us
,
both
Magistrates
,
Ministers
,
and
people
,
into
whose
hands
he
hath
committed
the
holy
meanes
to
restraine
and
withdraw
men
from
that
murthering
religion
,
Choifly
for
neglecting
the
holy
means
,
whereby
they
might
have
bin
converted
&
saved
.
so
many
wayes
convicted
and
condemned
,
and
to
bring
them
to
Christ
?
and
principally
,
the
spirituall
meanes
of
the
word
of
the
Lord
?
Yea
,
above
all
other
,
may
he
not
speake
so
to
those
,
to
whom
he
hath
committed
the
charge
of
providing
a
holy
,
learned
,
and
faithfull
Ministerie
,
which
may
tenderly
seeke
the
winning
and
saving
of
every
soule
;
and
also
of
causing
all
sorts
to
submit
themselves
thereunto
,
as
unto
the
Lords
ordinance
to
that
end
:
for
these
meanes
are
first
and
principally
to
be
used
in
tender
compassion
;
〈…〉
when
as
he
hath
so
manifested
the
power
thereof
,
by
so
much
gracious
experience
in
sundry
worthy
Congregations
,
where
under
such
painfull
and
conscionable
Ministers
,
the
people
have
bin
brought
from
Poperie
and
profanenesse
,
to
embrace
and
obey
the
Gospell
,
so
as
hardly
one
Papist
,
or
notoriously
profane
or
disordered
person
,
have
bin
to
be
found
there
,
but
all
cheerefully
submitting
themselves
to
the
Gospell
of
Christ
.
How
God
may
righteously
speake
unto
all
for
neglect
hereof
.
May
he
not
most
righteously
speake
thus
unto
us
therefore
;
Because
through
they
negligence
and
carelesnesse
,
thou
hast
suffered
to
grow
up
and
spread
in
the
midst
of
thee
,
that
execrable
,
bloudie
,
and
Antichristian
religion
,
(
whereby
my
glory
is
so
desperately
oppugned
;
whereby
I
my selfe
am
so
openly
sought
to
be
driven
out
,
and
with
so
high
a
hand
,
the
soules
and
bodies
of
all
my
people
so
endangered
every
houre
;
yea
,
that
which
I
put
into
thy
power
,
and
commanded
thee
to
seeke
by
all
holy
meanes
utterly
to
destroy
out
of
thy
land
;
that
,
against
which
thou
hast
so
voluntarily
made
so
good
lawes
,
for
the
sure
ratifying
of
the
speedie
execution
of
my
Commandement
,
)
thy
religion
therefore
shall
goe
for
it
,
and
all
thy
glory
shall
be
trampled
under
foote
by
them
,
untill
thou
know
whom
thou
hast
dishonoured
and
provoked
hereby
.
And
to
conclude
this
point
.
Whether
the
Lord
may
not
as
justly
plead
against
us
,
as
against
Iudah
.
Hath
not
the
Lord
as
good
cause
to
complaine
of
us
,
and
to
plead
against
us
,
for
the
small
account
which
we
make
of
him
,
for
grieving
his
Spirit
,
and
driving
him
from
amongst
us
,
by
this
and
all
other
our
fearefull
sinnes
,
as
ever
he
had
to
complaine
of
the
unkindnesse
of
Iudah
,
and
even
to
take
up
the
same
complaint
against
us
,
which
he
did
against
them
,
when
he
spake
thus
unto
them
by
the
Prophet
Micha
before
their
Captivitie
:
Mich:
6.
3.
Oh
my
people
,
what
have
I
done
unto
thee
,
or
wherewith
have
I
grieved
thee
?
come
testifie
against
me
.
Surely
I
brought
thee
out
of
the
Land
of
Aegypt
,
and
redeemed
thee
out
of
the
house
of
servants
:
I
sent
before
thee
also
Moses
,
Aaron
and
Miriam
.
O
my
people
,
remember
now
what
Balak
King
of
Moab
had
devised
,
and
what
Balaam
the
sonne
of
Beor
answered
him
,
from
Shittim
to
Gilgal
,
that
yee
may
know
the
righteousnes
of
the
Lord
.
This
is
the
Lords
plea
and
complaint
against
Israel
for
their
unkindnesse
;
calling
the
hills
and
mountaines
to
witnesse
the
equitie
of
it
,
before
that
he
would
depart
from
them
,
and
bring
upon
them
that
strange
and
terrible
judgement
,
which
he
so
long
before
threatned
by
his
Prophets
.
But
we
will
defer
this
complaint
against
us
,
This
complaint
set
downe
after
.
untill
we
shall
have
seene
of
our
iniquities
to
provoke
and
anger
the
Lord
thereby
,
to
be
above
the
abominations
of
Iudah
,
considering
that
we
live
in
this
glorious
light
of
the
Gospell
,
with
our
extraordinarie
mercies
and
meanes
of
all
sorts
.
Because
that
then
,
if
God
shall
give
us
hearts
in
reading
to
consider
of
these
things
aright
;
we
shall
justifie
the
like
complaint
of
the
Lord
against
our selves
,
and
shall
admire
his
patient
stay
,
and
his
abiding
still
amongst
us
.
Thus
much
therefore
shall
suffice
in
like
manner
for
this
third
cause
,
Conclusion
.
wherein
yet
let
ech
of
us
aske
of
our
owne
soules
;
whether
in
such
a
decay
both
of
the
love
of
the
truth
,
and
also
of
holinesse
,
peace
and
unitie
in
the
Church
;
yea
,
in
such
danger
of
our
protection
to
be
utterly
taken
away
(
to
passe
over
,
that
it
is
so
far
departed
,
That
he
that
absteineth
from
evill
,
makes
himself
a
prey
)
and
in
steed
thereof
,
in
such
an
increase
of
Poperie
,
of
licentiousnesse
,
and
of
all
profanenesse
,
such
an
enmitie
against
all
true
pietie
,
with
the
insolencie
of
the
enemie
,
the
Lord
doe
not
call
loude
upon
us
all
to
watch
and
to
pray
for
the
severall
removes
of
the
glory
amongst
us
,
and
the
evident
tokens
of
the
Lords
threatned
departure
,
which
he
sheweth
in
the
same
.
CHAP.
VI.
No
priviledges
can
doe
a
people
any
good
,
if
they
increase
in
their
iniquitie
;
but
the
moe
their
mercies
have
bin
,
the
greater
is
their
sinne
;
and
the
heavier
shall
their
iudgement
be
when
it
commeth
,
of
what
sort
soever
.
And
what
causes
we
have
hence
to
watch
and
to
pray
.
Vers.
4.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
him
:
Goe
through
the
midst
of
the
Citie
,
even
through
the
midst
of
Ierusalem
,
and
set
a
marke
upon
the
foreheads
of
them
that
sigh
and
cry
for
all
the
abominations
,
which
are
done
in
the
midst
thereof
.
IN
the
doubling
of
the
speech
,
In
the
doubling
of
the
speech
,
adding
Ierusalem
.
Goe
thorough
the
midst
of
the
Citie
,
even
through
the
midst
of
Ierusalem
,
where
the
Lord
adds
Ierusalem
,
to
make
the
speech
more
significant
;
not
content
to
say
,
Goe
thorow
the
Citie
,
but
even
thorow
Ierusalem
:
He
would
have
all
to
take
notice
;
That
though
Ierusalem
was
the
deerest
unto
him
of
all
the
Cities
of
the
world
,
All
to
take
notice
,
that
God
will
not
spare
Ierusalem
,
if
it
rebell
against
him
.
yet
having
broken
the
Covenant
on
her
part
,
and
also
cast
him
off
,
and
defiled
his
Sanctuarie
,
he
will
spare
her
no
longer
;
he
will
have
no
more
pitie
of
any
,
save
onely
of
his
faithfull
ones
in
her
:
But
contrarily
,
he
will
forsake
her
,
cast
her
off
,
leave
her
to
be
destroyed
,
untill
the
remnant
left
of
her
,
learne
to
seeke
him
,
and
to
be
reconciled
to
him
againe
.
For
the
Lords
speech
is
thus
much
in
effect
:
Summe
of
the
Lords
speech
.
Goe
through
the
midst
of
the
city
,
even
through
Ierusalem
,
which
though
it
be
unto
me
the
deerest
of
all
the
places
in
the
world
,
the
Citie
which
I
had
chosen
to
dwell
in
for
ever
,
and
be
as
the
signet
upon
my
right
hand
:
yet
seeing
it
now
casteth
me
off
,
and
despiseth
to
heare
my
voyce
any
longer
,
or
to
be
reformed
,
I
will
not
spare
it
,
neither
shall
mine
eye
have
pitie
on
it
,
save
onely
of
my
remnant
in
it
,
but
I
will
leave
it
to
be
destroyed
and
desolate
,
at
least
for
seventie
yeeres
.
Whence
the
Lord
would
have
all
his
people
to
learne
,
No
priviledges
can
secure
a
sinnefull
people
from
Gods
wrath
.
That
no
priviledges
,
promises
,
mercies
,
deliverances
,
no
,
nor
any
profession
of
religion
,
can
doe
a
people
any
good
at
all
to
secure
them
from
his
vengeance
,
if
once
they
begin
to
cast
him
off
and
his
Covenant
.
But
when
they
fall
to
be
stubborne
against
him
and
his
word
sent
unto
them
in
his
mercy
,
he
will
cast
them
off
and
leave
them
.
This
also
is
a
matter
to
be
well
thought
of
by
us
.
Because
as
they
of
Iudah
were
wont
to
secure
themselves
in
their
prerogatives
,
even
so
doe
we
ordinarily
.
First
therefore
to
begin
with
them
:
Were
not
these
and
the
like
the
things
whereby
they
were
wont
to
think
themselves
safe
,
Things
wherein
they
secured
themselves
.
and
to
make
their
boast
of
so
,
that
they
could
not
repent
.
Sometimes
because
they
had
the
Lords
Temple
,
The
Temple
.
Ier.
7.
4.
of
which
they
so
gloried
,
saying
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
.
Sometimes
they
used
to
flatter
themselves
,
The
Law
should
not
depart
from
the
Priest
.
depraving
Gods
word
,
thus
:
The
Law
shall
not
depart
from
the
Priest
,
nor
counsell
from
the
wise
,
nor
the
word
from
the
Prophet
.
And
commonly
all
singing
this
song
,
Ier:
18.
18.
which
their
children
learned
of
them
,
We
have
Abraham
to
our
father
:
They
Abrahams
children
▪
and
by
these
and
the
like
did
they
grow
so
extremely
impenitent
,
that
they
could
not
be
moved
by
any
warnings
.
Matth:
3.
9.
And
is
it
not
even
so
with
us
;
Our
custome
alike
.
That
whensoever
we
are
admonished
of
the
Lords
anger
,
either
by
his
word
or
judgements
on
us
,
or
by
any
other
signes
or
threatnings
against
us
,
to
move
us
to
seeke
to
pacifie
his
wrath
,
is
not
this
usuall
with
us
to
harden
our
hearts
,
and
still
to
lull
our selves
asleepe
in
our
securitie
,
thinking
that
we
are
in
no
such
danger
;
and
all
for
some
speciall
priviledges
,
which
we
imagine
that
we
have
?
Although
it
be
acknowledged
by
all
,
Priviledges
wherein
we
secure
our selves
.
that
there
are
most
grievous
sinnes
amongst
us
,
yea
,
most
horrible
contempt
of
God
,
and
his
word
,
with
dreadfull
signes
of
his
departing
,
and
that
we
have
had
many
strange
and
terrible
warnings
,
yet
the
Lord
must
needs
still
continue
with
us
,
and
there
is
no
such
danger
or
cause
of
feare
,
as
some
imagine
:
and
why
so
?
Gods
true
religion
.
Because
we
have
Gods
true
religion
,
established
by
law
,
maintayned
by
authoritie
,
and
sincerely
professed
by
many
.
Gods
favour
manifested
in
our
great
deliverances
.
The
Lord
hath
also
shewed
us
such
manifest
tokens
of
his
favour
and
love
in
our
sundry
and
most
admirable
deliverances
:
He
hath
taken
such
vengeance
on
our
enemies
:
Overthrowes
of
our
enemies
.
Prince
&
hopefull
issue
.
He
still
discovers
and
overthrowes
their
plots
:
And
which
is
above
all
other
his
blessings
,
for
that
he
hath
given
us
such
a
worthy
Head
and
Governour
,
such
a
hopefull
Issue
;
so
established
the
Scepter
,
and
concluded
such
a
peace
with
other
Nations
on
every
side
,
as
hencforth
we
cannot
have
any
such
cause
of
feare
,
as
formerly
we
have
had
.
Are
not
these
and
the
like
,
the
things
whereby
we
are
commonly
waxen
so
strong
and
safe
in
our
owne
conceit
?
And
are
we
not
hereupon
become
so
secure
from
any
dreadfull
judgement
,
as
that
no
warnings
from
heaven
nor
earth
,
words
,
corrections
,
threats
,
nor
yet
any
mercies
can
do
the
greatest
part
any
more
good
,
but
that
they
desperately
proceed
from
evill
to
worse
,
as
though
no
hurt
could
come
unto
us
.
Let
us
to
this
end
consider
a
litle
of
the
priviledges
of
this
Citie
and
people
;
Ierusalems
priviledges
.
and
then
if
the
Lord
open
our
eyes
we
shall
easily
see
,
2
King
:
23.
27.
what
causes
we
have
of
this
our
confidence
and
securitie
.
Chosen
to
be
the
place
of
Gods
residencie
.
First
for
Ierusalem
;
The
Lord
chose
it
to
dwell
in
for
ever
,
and
Sion
to
be
an
habitation
for
himselfe
:
yea
,
he
after
a
peculiar
manner
tyed
his
residencie
to
that
place
;
whereas
now
it
is
no
more
tyed
to
any
one
place
than
unto
another
,
but
one
Country
now
being
unthankfull
,
he
removes
his
Church
and
abode
to
another
.
1.
King
.
8.
There
Salomon
by
the
appointment
of
the
Lord
himselfe
,
His
Temple
there
.
built
a
house
for
his
glorious
Majestie
,
as
the
place
wherein
he
would
be
specially
worshipped
,
of
all
the
places
in
the
world
.
Such
promises
also
were
made
by
him
unto
that
place
,
as
never
unto
any
other
:
That
the
people
praying
there
(
because
the
Temple
was
a
speciall
figure
of
Iesus
Christ
)
he
would
heare
those
their
petitions
made
in
that
place
.
Prayers
heard
there
chiefly
.
Or
when
they
could
not
come
thither
,
1.
King
:
8.
14.
if
they
did
but
turne
their
faces
towards
Ierusalem
in
prayer
,
that
he
would
heare
their
supplications
made
in
faith
and
obedience
,
2
King
:
8.
48
,
49.
as
he
heard
Daniel
in
the
Captivitie
.
Valley
of
visions
.
It
was
so
famous
for
visions
and
revelations
of
the
Lord
,
by
meanes
of
the
Arke
of
the
Testimonie
there
;
Dan:
6.
10.
the
Priests
with
the
Vrim
and
Thummim
;
Isa●
:
22.
1.
the
Prophets
and
messengers
of
the
Lord
;
that
it
was
called
the
valley
of
visions
;
All
must
pray
for
it
.
yea
,
it
was
so
far
preferred
before
all
other
places
,
as
that
all
must
pray
for
the
peace
of
Ierusalem
.
Psal:
122.
6.
So
that
the
Prophet
David
prayes
for
the
prosperitie
of
all
them
who
love
Ierusalem
.
Perfection
of
beautie
.
It
is
called
for
the
excellencie
of
it
,
The
perfection
of
beautie
,
●am
:
2.
15.
The
ioy
of
the
whole
earth
:
and
by
our
Saviour
it
is
named
,
Ioy
of
the
earth
.
The
holy
Citie
,
and
at
that
time
,
when
it
did
grow
towards
the
very
worst
.
Matth:
4.
5.
It
was
then
so
deere
unto
him
,
The
holy
Citie
.
as
that
he
wept
over
it
to
thinke
of
the
sinnes
of
it
,
with
the
miseries
that
were
to
come
upon
it
for
the
same
.
Luc:
19.
41.
And
to
shut
up
this
point
:
when
our
Saviour
will
set
out
unto
the
Church
,
Heb:
12.
22.
the
glory
of
the
kingdome
of
heav'n
,
Revel:
21.
10.
in
the
first
flourishing
estate
thereof
in
earth
,
and
fully
in
heav'n
,
he
finds
no
fitter
resemblance
to
expresse
it
by
,
than
by
Ierusalem
,
calling
it
the
new
Ierusalem
,
and
holy
Ierusalem
;
because
Ierusalem
was
the
type
thereof
.
These
are
some
of
the
priviledges
of
the
Citie
.
For
the
prerogatiues
of
the
people
,
The
prerogatives
of
the
people
.
they
are
far
more
surpassing
,
Rom:
9.
4.
if
we
will
beleeve
the
commendations
which
holy
Paul
gives
of
them
in
the
9.
chapter
to
the
Romanes
vers.
4.
where
he
so
highly
esteemes
of
them
,
that
he
could
have
wished
himselfe
accursed
,
yea
,
cast
away
utterly
and
seperate
from
Christ
for
evermore
,
from
eternall
joy
to
perpetuall
miserie
,
even
for
his
brethren
,
that
were
his
kinsmen
according
to
the
flesh
,
if
it
had
beene
possible
therby
to
turne
away
the
Lords
anger
from
them
and
to
reconcile
them
unto
his
Majestie
againe
;
that
so
he
might
have
beene
glorified
in
saving
of
them
.
These
particular
prerogatives
are
there
moreover
ascribed
unto
them
.
1.
They
were
Israelites
,
that
is
,
Israelites
.
A
people
descended
of
the
most
noble
stock
of
all
the
world
;
Israels
posteritie
who
prevailed
with
God
:
discending
lineally
from
faithfull
Abraham
,
the
father
of
all
the
faithfull
,
the
freind
of
God
,
and
with
whom
God
entred
into
covenant
,
to
be
his
God
and
the
God
of
his
seed
forever
.
2.
The
Adoption
belonged
to
them
.
God
freely
chose
them
and
them
only
of
all
the
people
of
the
earth
to
be
his
owne
peculiar
people
.
Having
the
right
of
Adoption
▪
He
carried
them
forth
of
Egypt
into
Canaan
the
garden
of
the
earth
,
as
upon
Eagles
wings
,
plaguing
Kings
for
their
sakes
,
and
expelling
mighty
nations
to
plant
them
in
.
Never
ceasing
untill
he
had
setled
them
and
his
Tabernacle
(
the
place
of
his
rest
)
in
this
City
.
Called
of
God
his
sonnes
,
his
first
borne
,
his
pretious
ones
.
They
were
moreover
so
deare
unto
him
,
as
that
he
cannot
content
himselfe
to
call
them
his
sonnes
,
but
he
stiles
them
his
first
borne
,
his
pretious
ones
in
whome
his
soule
delighted
.
So
tender
he
was
over
them
,
Ier.
31.
20.
as
when
he
was
compelled
to
chastise
them
for
their
stubbornesse
,
his
soule
was
troubled
for
them
as
a
deere
father
striking
his
childe
with
a
heavy
heart
.
Ier.
2
,
3.
And
above
all
dignities
,
he
cals
them
a
thing
hallowed
;
the
first
fruits
of
all
nations
unto
him
.
Thirdly
the
glory
belonged
unto
them
,
Thirdly
the
glory
was
theirs
.
that
is
,
the
honour
of
all
the
earth
.
He
gave
them
his
owne
name
to
call
upon
,
and
himselfe
to
be
called
their
God
.
He
vouchsafed
them
his
presence
to
dwell
among
and
in
the
midst
of
them
:
to
shew
unto
them
his
glorious
Majestie
,
by
such
visible
signes
,
2
Sam:
4.
22.
as
never
any
other
people
saw
:
specially
by
the
Arke
,
which
was
therefore
called
the
glory
of
God
and
the
glory
of
Israell
:
Yea
,
they
had
all
that
glory
spoken
of
before
,
belonging
only
unto
them
of
all
other
people
both
inward
in
his
presence
most
sensibly
and
also
outward
in
knowledge
,
holinesse
and
protection
,
as
we
have
heard
.
Their
fourth
prerogative
was
.
The
covenant
.
That
they
had
the
covenant
,
that
is
,
Gods
covenant
made
with
them
in
solemne
words
to
be
their
God
and
they
alone
his
people
,
and
Canaan
to
be
theirs
for
an
everlasting
possession
.
Fiftly
,
the
giving
of
the
law
was
their
prerogative
.
The
law
of
God
was
given
unto
them
first
and
immediatly
upon
mount
Sinai
out
of
the
midst
of
the
fire
.
The
giving
of
the
law
.
The
Lord
there
so
spake
to
them
as
never
people
heard
him
.
Besides
all
their
judiciall
lawes
whereby
they
were
governed
(
passing
Solons
lawes
and
the
lawes
of
all
people
besides
)
were
given
unto
them
by
the
Lord
himselfe
.
Sixtly
,
The
worship
was
theirs
,
The
worship
theirs
.
Gods
owne
true
worship
,
according
to
his
appointment
to
be
performed
by
the
priests
and
Levites
in
a
most
excellent
order
,
was
committed
unto
them
alone
,
which
was
continued
for
the
outward
manner
and
forme
,
though
not
without
some
corruptions
,
untill
the
very
time
that
this
captivity
began
:
and
yet
the
same
corruptions
also
graciously
reformed
by
that
holy
Iosiah
.
Seventhly
,
The
promises
were
theirs
,
The
promises
.
both
the
promises
of
this
life
,
and
that
to
come
were
specially
and
chiefly
made
to
them
,
and
to
those
who
should
joyne
unto
them
.
Eightly
,
The
fathers
were
theirs
,
The
Fathers
theirs
.
those
chiefe
fathers
of
the
Church
,
the
Ancient
Patriarcks
,
Abraham
,
Isaack
,
and
Iacob
,
to
whom
the
promises
were
made
first
&
confirmed
againe
and
againe
to
thousand
generations
.
So
that
they
might
seeme
the
sole
heires
of
the
promises
,
Acts:
3.
25.
as
they
are
called
the
children
of
the
Prophets
and
of
the
covenants
which
God
made
unto
the
fathers
.
Ninthly
,
which
is
the
chiefest
and
highest
degree
of
all
their
excellencie
,
Of
them
Christ
came
.
Of
them
Christ
came
,
he
was
of
their
stock
and
kinred
.
He
who
hath
so
honored
all
mankind
in
taking
on
him
the
nature
of
man
,
must
needs
honour
them
much
more
,
with
whom
he
entred
into
so
neere
a
bond
to
be
of
their
flesh
,
even
he
who
is
God
himselfe
blessed
for
evermore
.
To
conclude
,
all
this
their
dignitie
,
The
Lord
had
so
preferred
both
them
and
their
city
,
The
Lord
had
so
miraculously
preserved
them
as
all
thought
Ierusalem
coul●
never
have
beene
invaded
and
so
declared
his
love
unto
them
in
his
manifold
and
most
miraculous
preservations
and
deliverances
of
Ierusalem
,
that
untill
the
very
time
of
this
lamentable
captivitie
,
neither
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
nor
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
world
,
would
have
beleeved
that
ever
the
enemie
could
have
entred
within
the
gates
of
Ierusalem
.
Thus
have
we
had
in
some
sort
the
priviledges
of
the
City
and
the
people
.
●a●
.
4.
12.
Out
of
which
we
may
most
cleerely
see
,
The
Iewes
if
ever
any
had
causes
to
secure
themselues
in
regard
of
their
prerogatiues
.
that
if
ever
people
might
promise
unto
themselves
security
in
regard
of
outward
prerogatives
,
it
was
certainly
they
.
Yet
when
they
proceed
so
farre
to
dishonour
the
Lord
by
abusing
his
religion
,
which
he
had
committed
in
trust
unto
them
alone
to
magnifie
him
by
,
and
by
committing
all
the
abominations
which
follow
after
to
make
his
name
thereby
to
be
blasphemed
among
the
heathen
,
and
when
all
other
his
rods
and
meanes
can
do
them
no
more
good
to
reclaime
them
and
reforme
them
,
Yet
comming
to
a
height
of
impiety
he
will
spare
them
no
longer
.
But
when
there
is
no
other
remedie
the
destroyers
must
come
,
Deut
28.
58.
63.
they
must
spare
none
,
but
execute
the
Lords
most
terrible
vengeance
,
according
to
all
that
which
in
his
law
he
had
threatned
long
afore
;
There
is
no
further
remedy
but
destroyers
must
come
.
for
presently
within
three
moneths
,
after
the
death
of
their
worthy
king
Iosiah
,
whom
Ieremie
so
much
bewaileth
in
his
lamentations
,
calling
him
the
breath
of
their
nostrills
,
began
all
those
plagues
of
this
people
.
2
King
23
31.
32.
33.
For
Iehoahaz
the
eldest
son
of
Iosiah
was
taken
captive
of
Pharaoh
Necho
and
carried
into
Egypt
,
Their
miseries
begin
within
three
moneths
after
Iosiahs
death
.
which
could
not
be
done
without
much
bloudshed
.
There
land
also
became
tributary
to
the
king
of
Egypt
,
and
that
tribute
,
which
was
very
great
was
to
be
levied
upon
every
man
of
the
land
according
to
their
estimation
,
2
King
.
23.
35.
whereby
all
of
them
became
servants
unto
him
.
B●t
ceased
not
ti●l
the
desola●on
accomplished
.
In
the
place
of
Iehoahaz
did
the
king
of
Egypt
set
up
Eliakim
his
brother
,
whom
he
named
Iehoiakim
.
So
he
and
his
people
remained
servants
to
the
king
of
Egypt
,
untill
they
were
soone
after
conquered
againe
by
the
king
of
Babylon
,
who
prevailing
against
the
king
of
Egypt
,
they
all
became
tributaries
to
the
king
of
Babylon
.
2
King
.
14.
26.
Afterward
Eliakim
rebelling
against
Nebuchadnezzar
king
of
Babylon
,
Nebuchadnezzar
came
against
him
with
great
power
,
tooke
him
,
bound
him
with
chaines
,
carried
him
into
Babel
with
many
of
the
vessels
of
the
house
of
the
Lord.
2
Chron.
36.
10.
In
his
place
did
the
king
of
Babel
set
up
Iehoiakim
his
sonne
to
raigne
in
his
stead
,
who
reigned
but
three
moneths
,
but
he
also
is
carried
away
into
Babylon
,
with
other
pretious
vessels
of
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
2
Chr.
36.
12.
13.
and
Zedechiah
his
uncle
set
in
his
place
;
who
rebelling
in
like
manner
against
Nebuchadnezzar
,
(
who
had
caused
him
to
sweare
by
God
)
and
not
humbling
himselfe
at
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
by
the
Prophet
Ieremie
;
but
hardening
his
neck
and
making
his
heart
obstinate
that
he
might
not
returne
to
the
Lord
God
of
Israell
,
the
cheife
also
of
the
priests
and
of
the
people
sinning
wonderfully
and
not
harkening
to
Gods
messengers
,
he
likewise
was
taken
,
his
sonnes
slaine
before
his
eyes
,
his
owne
eyes
put
out
,
he
bound
in
chaines
and
caried
into
Babel
,
and
all
this
desolation
foreshewed
was
fully
accomplished
.
All
this
came
upon
them
,
The
causes
of
the
captivitie
,
not
the
sinnes
of
a
few
yeeres
but
many
of
them
committed
long
before
2
King
.
21.
15.
16.
as
the
Lord
himselfe
saith
plainly
,
partly
for
the
sinnes
committed
long
before
the
dayes
of
Iosiah
,
even
since
their
comming
out
of
Egypt
,
and
more
specially
for
their
provocations
wherewith
Manasses
the
grave
father
of
Iosiah
had
provoked
him
by
all
his
Idolatrie
,
and
by
the
bloud
of
his
seruants
which
he
shed
,
whereof
the
land
was
not
yet
purged
;
though
that
bloud
had
beene
shed
threescore
yeeres
before
,
2
King
,
24
,
3.
4.
&
21
,
1●
,
20.
besides
his
sinne
wherewith
he
made
Iudah
to
sinn
and
to
doe
euill
in
his
sight
.
2
King
:
23
,
26.
And
yet
more
also
for
that
in
Iosiahs
dayes
the
peoples
heart
did
not
so
melt
for
those
and
the
like
iniquities
,
2
King
:
21
,
17.
as
Iosiahs
heart
did
,
2
Cro
:
34.
27.
but
they
rather
still
approved
generally
of
their
former
evill
waies
and
practised
them
secretly
.
And
lastly
because
of
these
abominations
following
,
whereby
they
filled
up
the
measure
of
their
iniquities
,
and
against
which
the
Prophets
so
cried
out
,
ever
threatning
this
judgement
for
the
same
untill
it
came
upon
them
.
But
heere
it
may
be
said
,
Our
principall
prerogatives
whereupon
we
secure
our selues
.
And
are
made
unthankfull
.
howsoever
these
prerogatives
of
theirs
were
indeed
exceeding
great
and
may
astonish
us
all
,
both
in
regard
of
our
former
heinous
sinnes
and
the
judgements
that
have
beene
upon
us
both
formerly
and
of
late
,
with
the
unplacable
rage
of
our
adversaries
;
yet
we
have
many
things
which
may
seeme
to
assure
us
of
Gods
favour
,
and
secure
us
from
any
such
judgement
or
the
like
.
As
first
(
which
was
shortly
touched
)
for
that
we
have
so
many
worthy
preachers
and
good
people
unfeignedly
fearing
the
Lord
.
Secondly
,
that
we
have
the
Lords
true
religion
so
soundly
maintained
.
Thirdly
,
all
open
Idolatrie
is
banished
.
Fourthly
,
such
good
lawes
so
religiously
established
;
Fiftly
,
for
that
more
then
all
these
,
we
have
the
Lords
annointed
so
graciously
and
miraculously
set
over
us
in
peace
,
with
such
a
happy
unity
concluded
withall
neighbour
nations
,
and
also
so
blessed
an
issue
.
Sixtly
Above
all
these
,
The
Lord
hath
so
often
testified
his
fatherly
love
and
care
for
us
,
in
such
tender
and
marvellous
preservations
,
both
of
our
Princes
and
of
our
whole
nation
,
and
in
so
bringing
his
and
our
enemies
to
shame
,
as
he
hath
heereby
made
this
Iland
the
wonder
of
the
world
.
And
lastly
for
that
never
nation
did
injoy
the
Gospell
so
long
in
that
flourishing
prosperity
and
peace
,
which
we
have
done
;
All
these
and
the
like
are
such
evident
tokens
of
the
Lords
favour
&
love
towards
us
,
as
that
we
can
have
no
such
cause
of
feare
,
as
this
forewarning
&
many
of
our
Preachers
would
beare
us
in
hand
.
To
answer
all
these
and
whatsoever
else
can
be
said
to
secure
us
;
Answer
to
our
securing
upon
our
prerogatives
.
Let
us
but
consider
,
what
King
reigned
in
Ierusalem
,
and
how
many
yeeres
togither
before
this
Captivitie
,
even
when
these
judgements
were
so
threatned
and
hastned
on
,
Iudah
in
the
beginning
of
her
miseries
nothing
inferiour
to
us
in
such
prerogatives
.
and
when
many
of
these
abominations
following
were
committed
,
and
how
he
continued
till
within
three
moneths
of
these
miseries
begun
,
as
we
heard
before
:
and
it
will
appeare
most
like
,
that
this
people
could
not
be
then
inferiour
to
us
in
any
of
these
signes
of
Gods
favour
,
except
this
,
that
we
live
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
;
to
which
we
shall
answer
after
.
For
first
immediately
before
this
vengeance
began
,
they
had
that
most
holy
King
Iosiah
,
They
had
that
holy
King
Iosiah
.
whose
praises
and
worthy
example
shall
remaine
unto
the
end
of
the
world
;
and
him
they
injoyed
,
reigning
in
peace
over
them
,
for
one
and
thirtie
yeeres
togither
.
And
secondly
,
for
puritie
of
religion
,
Puritie
of
Religion
.
we
know
that
never
King
went
beyond
Iosiah
in
his
reformation
and
care
,
compelling
all
strictly
to
serve
the
Lord
according
to
his
word
;
2
King
:
23.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
&
12.
24
,
25.
and
in
taking
away
,
so
far
as
he
was
able
,
the
very
monuments
of
Idolatrie
,
with
all
things
that
might
either
revive
it
openly
or
secretly
;
or
that
might
be
any
way
a
snare
unto
the
people
.
And
also
how
he
reformed
all
other
abominations
,
All
abominations
reformed
.
that
could
be
spied
in
all
the
land
of
Iudah
,
or
in
Ierusalem
.
So
as
the
Holy
Ghost
beares
this
witnesse
of
him
,
that
like
unto
Iosiah
was
no
King
before
him
,
that
turned
unto
the
Lord
with
all
his
heart
,
nor
rose
up
after
him
:
That
for
puritie
of
religion
,
and
a
holy
reformation
,
we
can
make
no
doubt
but
they
were
equall
to
us
.
And
for
worthy
Teachers
according
to
that
time
,
I
take
it
,
Worthy
Teachers
according
to
that
time
.
that
we
can
make
no
question
,
but
that
they
had
many
of
the
Priests
and
Levites
both
learned
and
godly
,
when
the
King
himself
was
so
forward
to
incourage
and
provoke
them
thereunto
.
Besides
those
famous
Prophets
stirred
up
by
the
Lord
extraordinarily
,
as
Ieremie
,
Z●phanie
,
Habakuk
and
others
,
with
Esay
and
Micha
but
a
litle
before
,
for
many
yeeres
togither
,
and
Ezechiel
presently
after
.
All
these
and
sundry
others
they
had
,
howsoever
they
dealt
most
unkindly
with
them
,
as
Ieremies
example
doth
fully
witnesse
.
For
good
people
in
like
manner
,
it
cannot
be
imagined
,
Many
good
people
.
but
that
where
such
a
worthy
head
&
example
was
,
with
such
excellent
Teachers
,
there
must
needs
be
also
many
of
the
children
which
God
had
given
to
them
;
and
those
of
all
sorts
,
even
of
the
chiefe
Magistrates
,
as
well
as
others
.
Such
were
these
which
mourned
in
Ierusalem
for
the
abominations
,
Isai
:
8.
18.
who
are
commanded
to
be
marked
,
who
lived
when
they
were
at
the
very
worst
,
and
sundry
Worthies
,
as
those
which
spake
for
Ieremie
,
and
others
,
which
were
caried
away
in
the
Captivitie
;
yea
,
Dan:
1.
3
,
4
,
5.
even
children
of
the
Kings
seede
,
and
of
the
Princes
,
as
Daniel
and
his
companions
,
to
wit
,
Hananiah
,
Mishael
,
Azariah
,
with
others
,
as
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
Though
these
were
and
had
long
time
bin
made
as
signes
and
wonders
unto
the
rest
,
Isai
:
8.
18.
and
the
off-scowring
of
all
other
,
like
as
those
Prophets
were
whose
doctrine
they
obeyed
.
As
for
Idolatrie
;
It
is
most
evident
,
All
open
Idolatry
and
the
monuments
thereof
taken
away
.
that
they
had
none
openly
in
all
Iosiahs
dayes
after
the
reformation
;
nor
so
much
as
the
prints
suffred
to
remaine
,
nor
any
thing
that
might
revive
it
,
as
we
saw
,
but
onely
that
they
had
not
repented
of
that
which
had
bin
before
.
2
Chron
▪
34.
33.
And
for
peace
;
2
King
:
23.
1
,
2
,
3.
25.
It
seemeth
to
be
manifest
;
That
Iosiah
had
peace
with
all
about
him
:
for
although
he
was
slaine
in
warre
by
Pharaoh
Necho
King
of
Egypt
,
it
was
his
owne
seeking
,
I●siah
had
peace
with
all
about
him
.
and
a
just
punishment
for
attempting
it
,
and
not
consulting
with
the
Lord
,
nor
hearkning
to
the
words
of
Necho
,
2
Chron:
35.
20
,
21
,
22.
which
were
from
the
mouth
of
God
.
For
the
King
of
Egypt
sent
messengers
unto
him
,
to
tell
him
that
he
came
not
against
him
,
but
against
the
house
of
his
enemie
,
which
was
the
King
of
Assyria
,
and
therefore
he
would
not
in
any
case
have
foughten
with
him
.
If
the
Assyrian
had
bin
Iosiahs
enemie
,
it
is
not
like
that
Iosiah
would
have
hindered
the
King
of
Egypt
from
fighting
against
him
.
And
finally
for
their
securitie
through
their
Prince
and
princely
progenie
,
Iudahs
security
then
in
regard
of
their
Prince
and
princely
progenie
.
if
ever
Nation
could
glory
therein
,
it
was
surely
they
,
having
,
as
was
shewed
,
as
worthy
a
King
as
ever
was
,
by
the
Lords
owne
record
:
whom
they
therefore
accounted
the
breath
of
their
nostrils
,
and
such
a
goodly
tree
as
under
whose
shadow
they
were
safe
in
the
midst
of
the
Heathen
,
2
King
:
23.
25.
as
they
mourne
after
in
the
Lamentations
.
Lament.
4.
20.
This
their
good
King
had
also
sundry
sonnes
and
sonnes
sonnes
,
2
King
:
23.
24.
as
may
appeare
in
the
historie
alledged
before
.
As
for
Gods
tender
love
and
care
shewed
for
us
in
our
continuall
preservations
,
Miraculous
preservation
.
and
in
all
our
former
deliverances
,
the
abuse
of
them
cannot
but
increase
the
wrath
against
us
,
considering
our
grievous
unthankfulnesse
.
Besides
that
they
had
also
then
as
just
cause
to
boast
hereof
,
as
we
have
now
or
much
more
,
both
in
that
continuall
preservation
of
their
Land
,
through
a
feare
cast
on
their
enemies
,
that
none
durst
invade
them
,
so
long
as
they
obeyed
the
Lord
in
any
good
sort
,
(
of
which
we
spake
)
and
by
their
great
deliverances
,
as
that
in
the
dayes
of
Ezechiah
,
and
others
mentioned
.
Whereas
this
may
be
yet
further
imagined
,
The
Gospell
contemned
can
be
no
freedome
from
a
temporall
scourge
.
for
our
vaine
securing
our selves
,
that
we
live
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospell
,
wherein
the
judgements
of
God
are
more
spirituall
,
and
therefore
having
received
so
many
strange
deliverances
,
it
is
more
like
that
he
intends
to
punish
us
more
spiritually
;
which
is
indeed
the
heaviest
judgement
of
all
other
.
We
answer
;
That
true
it
is
;
That
we
may
as
yet
certainely
expect
an
increase
of
the
spirituall
judgement
of
blindnesse
of
minde
and
hardnesse
of
heart
,
to
fill
up
the
measure
of
our
iniquities
,
and
to
make
the
condemnation
of
all
the
reprobate
and
our
plagues
the
more
just
thereby
;
yet
these
things
following
thought
of
and
well
weighed
,
with
the
former
,
may
cause
us
to
dread
some
temporall
plague
,
and
that
heavier
than
all
which
have
gone
before
.
Witnesse
temporall
judgements
on
sundry
Churches
and
Nations
▪
As
first
the
outward
and
temporall
judgements
which
God
hath
been
wont
to
bring
for
the
contempt
of
the
Gospell
;
like
as
in
the
last
finall
destruction
and
scattering
of
this
Nation
of
the
Iewes
over
the
face
of
the
earth
after
the
preaching
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
and
sundry
other
,
where
the
Gospell
hath
come
,
as
the
judgements
accomplished
in
removing
those
seven
golden
Candlesticks
of
Asia
,
Apoc:
2.
5
,
10
,
12
,
13
&
2.
10
,
16.
and
in
many
other
famous
Churches
,
with
the
afflictions
upon
them
;
which
must
needs
be
very
grievous
in
all
reason
,
before
the
Gospell
could
be
utterly
taken
away
.
And
secondly
,
2.
Our
neerenesse
to
such
scourges
,
besides
what
we
have
felt
.
if
we
call
to
minde
,
how
many
forewarnings
we
have
had
of
such
a
sharpe
scourge
;
and
withall
how
often
it
hath
bin
so
neere
to
our
backs
.
Thirdly
,
that
we
have
had
(
as
I
take
it
)
all
the
fore-runners
of
the
greatest
temporall
calamitie
,
3.
That
we
have
had
all
the
fore-runners
of
it
.
which
is
the
very
sword
it selfe
.
That
we
have
felt
both
dearths
and
pestilences
,
and
also
heard
the
cryes
of
the
poore
for
mercilesse
oppressors
,
ravening
and
devouring
almost
in
every
part
of
our
Land
.
Besides
the
taking
from
us
so
many
of
the
Royall
issue
,
and
principally
Him
,
upon
whom
all
the
eyes
of
our
Land
were
bent
,
for
continuance
of
our
shelter
,
yea
of
our
life
and
all
our
blessings
:
to
cause
all
the
godly
to
droope
in
fearing
continually
some
greater
judgement
,
and
giving
all
the
enemies
such
cause
to
lift
up
their
heads
afresh
,
as
now
expecting
their
day
againe
.
Fourthly
,
the
implacable
malice
of
our
bloudie
enemies
against
us
,
4.
The
implacable
malice
of
enemies
,
with
all
the
sub●leties
of
hell
.
either
to
destroy
us
utterly
,
or
to
bring
our
Nation
by
strong
hand
under
that
Babylonish
yoke
againe
;
which
cruell
rage
of
theirs
doth
threaten
such
a
plague
every
houre
,
but
that
the
Lord
in
mercie
stayeth
it
.
This
,
5.
We
cannot
be
more
secured
that
our
land
is
as
yet
purged
of
the
Idolatry
and
blood
of
his
servants
,
than
Ierusalem
in
Iosiahs
dayes
.
fiftly
,
may
terrifie
us
all
,
so
oft
as
we
thinke
of
it
;
for
that
as
I
take
it
(
under
submission
to
better
judgements
)
we
cannot
be
any
more
assured
,
that
our
Land
is
as
yet
purged
more
of
the
abominable
Idolatrie
committed
in
former
times
,
and
of
the
bloud
of
Gods
servants
,
the
faithfull
Martyrs
of
Iesus
Christ
in
the
dayes
of
Queene
Marie
,
with
innumerable
moe
abominations
committed
both
before
and
since
,
and
increased
also
to
this
day
to
anger
the
Lord
,
than
Ierusalem
was
in
the
dayes
of
Iosiah
.
2
King
:
21.
15
,
16.
If
God
remembred
against
Iudah
all
the
Idolatrie
,
bloodshed
,
and
other
like
abominations
of
former
dayes
,
and
in
the
day
of
his
visitation
visited
them
for
all
,
what
can
we
looke
for
,
or
how
can
we
secure
our selves
?
And
yet
above
all
these
,
God
purposing
to
remaine
with
us
,
must
needes
deale
as
a
kind
father
to
bring
us
to
obedience
.
That
if
the
Lord
doe
love
us
,
and
purpose
to
continue
his
religion
and
presence
with
us
,
(
as
we
have
great
cause
of
hope
that
he
doth
)
then
he
will
deale
with
us
as
kinde
and
wise
fathers
are
wont
to
doe
with
their
disobedient
children
,
he
will
double
and
treble
his
fatherly
strokes
upon
us
,
untill
he
amends
us
and
makes
us
stoope
to
him
.
He
hath
already
corrected
us
very
sharply
,
with
all
his
other
rods
,
over
and
over
,
and
continually
one
or
other
upon
our
backs
,
and
most
thicke
of
late
time
;
whence
we
must
needs
expect
a
more
sharpe
scourge
to
awaken
and
amend
us
than
any
of
the
former
,
or
than
all
of
them
togither
.
And
what
can
that
be
,
we
take
not
upon
us
to
divine
.
But
let
every
one
bethinke
himselfe
,
and
looke
into
the
booke
of
God
,
and
he
will
easily
see
by
the
course
of
Gods
former
proceedings
,
what
cause
we
have
to
feare
:
especially
,
if
the
same
abominations
be
found
amongst
us
,
or
rather
greater
than
these
,
for
which
the
Lord
threatned
,
and
brought
this
wofull
judgement
:
for
if
he
spared
not
the
naturall
branches
then
,
Rom:
1●
21.
neither
will
he
spare
us
now
,
1
Cor:
10.
11.
being
but
wilde
Olives
,
and
having
so
far
greater
light
than
they
,
This
our
lesson
now
.
and
other
meanes
to
reclaime
us
.
And
therefore
this
is
our
lesson
in
this
our
day
,
and
left
to
admonish
us
now
,
as
it
was
given
first
for
them
.
For
other
prerogatives
;
Other
prerogatives
more
increaseth
the
wrath
;
as
the
Gospell
for
our
denying
the
power
of
it
.
If
any
can
be
found
wherein
we
doe
excell
them
,
they
will
but
rather
serve
to
increase
and
hasten
our
judgement
.
As
the
Gospell
,
for
example
,
offring
more
grace
and
power
of
obedience
,
must
needs
more
kindle
the
Lords
wrath
.
Because
so
many
of
us
making
profession
of
it
,
Tit.
1.
16.
doe
yet
denie
the
power
thereof
,
2
Sam:
12.
14.
so
far
as
that
we
make
the
very
enemies
to
blaspheme
,
and
doe
moreover
proceede
not
onely
to
hate
,
Isai
:
52.
5.
&
59.
15.
but
also
to
scorne
all
who
labour
to
bring
forth
the
fruit
of
it
by
a
holy
conversation
.
Ier:
15.
10.
&
20.
7
,
8.
For
as
it
is
with
the
most
gracious
and
munificent
Princes
,
As
the
grace
of
a
Prince
abused
.
that
they
will
shew
most
severitie
to
such
of
their
Subjects
,
whom
no
patience
nor
benefits
can
winne
,
but
that
they
rather
waxe
more
rebellious
by
the
mercy
and
bountie
of
their
Prince
:
so
we
must
know
certainely
,
Rom:
2.
24.
that
it
is
with
the
Lord
,
that
his
mercies
so
abused
,
must
needs
provoke
him
to
the
heaviest
indignation
:
which
if
it
be
but
the
removing
of
our
candlesticke
,
The
removing
of
our
Candlesticke
the
heaviest
judgment
.
how
dreadfull
it
is
;
yea
,
whether
it
be
not
far
worse
than
any
bodily
plague
,
let
all
the
wise-hearted
judge
.
Thus
much
likewise
for
this
point
:
Conclusion
.
That
no
favour
or
priviledges
can
give
any
securitie
to
a
sinfull
people
,
professing
Gods
religion
,
if
they
begin
to
cast
off
his
yoke
,
and
to
waxe
worse
and
worse
,
to
make
his
name
to
be
blasphemed
;
but
the
moe
their
priviledges
are
,
the
greater
is
their
sin
,
and
the
more
grievous
their
punishments
shall
be
.
And
secondly
,
what
causes
we
have
hereupon
to
give
our selves
more
instantly
to
watching
and
prayer
,
for
the
innumerable
mercies
and
priviledges
bestowed
upon
our
Land
on
the
one
side
;
and
the
increase
of
our
sinnes
,
with
the
tokens
of
Gods
vengeance
,
and
our
deep
securitie
on
the
other
side
.
Lest
our
plagues
doe
prove
greater
than
the
plagues
of
all
other
people
,
Ma●
:
11.
21
,
22
,
23.
as
much
as
we
seeme
to
have
bin
lifted
up
above
most
,
if
not
all
others
,
in
blessings
,
in
this
last
and
most
sinfull
age
of
the
world
,
if
all
our
blessings
temporall
and
spirituall
be
compared
togither
and
considered
aright
.
Oh
Lord
,
at
length
open
our
eyes
,
and
then
we
shall
so
cleerly
see
our
estate
,
that
it
will
not
be
any
more
needfull
to
cry
unto
us
to
awake
,
to
watch
and
to
pray
.
CHAP.
VII
.
The
marking
of
the
godly
:
that
is
,
How
Gods
owne
people
are
marked
in
the
midst
of
the
greatest
confusions
,
before
the
destructions
come
,
and
what
caus●s
every
one
hath
to
watch
and
to
pray
,
that
he
may
be
so
marked
.
Vers.
4.
And
set
it
marke
on
the
foreheads
of
all
that
mourne
.
IN
this
Commission
to
the
marking
Angell
to
set
a
marke
on
the
foreheads
of
all
that
mourne
.
The
Lord
hath
ever
a
speciall
care
of
his
in
the
greatest
confusions
.
The
Lord
giving
such
a
charge
to
his
holy
Angell
thus
carefully
to
preserve
his
chosen
from
this
destruction
;
to
goe
thorow
the
Citie
,
and
set
a
marke
upon
every
one
of
them
,
to
overpasse
none
:
and
also
the
destroying
Angels
to
follow
after
the
marking
Angell
,
so
as
they
hurt
none
,
till
all
the
faithfull
be
marked
;
he
would
have
all
to
know
thus
much
:
That
he
never
casts
off
the
care
of
his
people
,
no
,
not
then
when
all
things
seeme
most
confused
in
the
earth
.
And
secondly
,
when
they
are
so
mingled
amongst
the
wicked
,
as
that
they
can
hardly
be
knowne
amongst
themselves
,
much
lesse
to
the
eyes
of
the
world
,
that
yet
he
still
tendreth
them
,
and
watcheth
over
them
continually
.
Thirdly
,
that
he
will
at
length
make
his
fatherly
care
and
watchfull
providence
known
unto
them
,
and
that
by
some
gracious
and
wonderfull
deliverance
,
even
in
this
world
,
if
it
be
so
best
for
them
and
for
his
glory
.
And
lastly
,
that
they
evermore
must
be
surely
marked
before
the
destruction
come
.
The
Lord
hath
bin
very
carefull
to
set
downe
this
point
also
most
clearely
,
in
every
of
those
great
destructions
,
which
are
recorded
in
Scriptures
,
for
examples
and
warnings
to
all
posteritie
:
That
hereby
his
owne
faithfull
servants
may
receiue
comfort
against
the
greatest
afflictions
that
can
come
upon
the
world
.
As
first
in
that
terrible
▪
1.
At
the
stood
.
overflowing
in
the
generall
destruction
of
the
old
world
.
The
waters
came
not
untill
Noah
had
first
prepared
and
finished
the
Arke
,
G●n
:
11.
16.
and
also
God
himselfe
had
shut
up
both
him
and
his
in
the
same
;
so
locking
and
sealing
up
the
dores
with
his
owne
hand
,
as
that
all
the
waters
,
rage
they
never
so
horribly
,
and
hoyse
him
up
above
the
highest
mountaines
,
yet
cannot
hurt
him
.
And
why
dealeth
the
Lord
thus
carefully
with
Noah
?
Thee
(
saith
he
)
have
I
seene
righteous
before
me
in
this
generation
:
that
is
,
I
have
seene
they
heart
sincere
,
and
thy
purpose
and
indevour
ever
to
please
me
;
not
following
the
course
of
the
times
,
but
crying
out
of
the
iniquitie
thereof
,
Hebr:
11.
7.
beleeving
my
threatnings
,
and
preparing
the
Arke
according
to
my
commandement
,
to
save
thy selfe
and
familie
from
the
vengeance
to
come
.
Secondly
,
2.
At
Sodomes
destruction
.
in
that
dreadfull
overthrow
of
Sodome
and
Gomorrha
,
before
the
fire
and
brimstone
came
upon
those
filthy
Cities
,
Gen:
19.
16.
Lot
must
not
onely
be
marked
,
but
also
gotten
forth
safe
from
the
destruction
.
The
Angels
have
such
a
charge
of
him
,
17.
22.
as
that
they
get
him
by
the
hand
,
pull
and
hale
him
for
haste
,
being
far
more
carefull
for
him
,
than
he
is
for
himselfe
,
and
they
never
leave
him
,
till
they
have
safe
conducted
him
out
,
and
then
bid
him
hie
for
his
life
,
get
him
into
Zoar.
They
tell
him
plainely
,
that
the
Lords
care
was
so
great
for
him
,
that
they
can
doe
nothing
in
this
destruction
,
their
hands
were
tyed
,
untill
he
be
there
safe
out
of
all
the
danger
.
The
reason
of
it
also
is
carefully
set
downe
by
the
Lord
himselfe
,
2
Pet:
2.
7
,
8.
why
he
accounted
him
worthy
to
escape
;
for
that
he
was
a
just
and
righteous
man
,
grieved
with
the
uncleane
conversation
of
the
wicked
,
his
righteous
soule
was
vexed
from
day
to
day
with
all
their
abominable
deeds
.
Thirdly
,
3.
Before
this
destruction
.
before
this
destruction
the
Lord
foretold
to
Ieremie
particularly
,
That
he
would
give
him
his
life
for
a
prey
,
Ieremie
&
sundry
of
those
who
favoured
him
.
in
all
places
wheresoever
he
came
,
because
of
his
faithfulnesse
in
sticking
to
his
word
and
commandement
,
and
for
his
warning
the
people
.
And
so
indeed
it
came
to
passe
,
Ier:
40.
2
,
3
,
4.
that
the
Lord
did
not
onely
preserve
him
with
sundry
others
fearing
his
name
;
but
gave
him
also
speciall
favour
,
in
the
eyes
of
the
enemies
,
who
led
them
captives
.
So
as
Nebuchadnezzar
himselfe
gives
charge
to
Nebuzaradan
his
chiefe
steward
,
to
look
well
to
Ieremie
,
to
doe
him
no
harme
,
but
to
doe
for
him
as
himselfe
would
;
whether
to
goe
home
with
them
into
Babylon
,
and
there
to
receive
kindnesse
,
or
to
tarry
still
in
the
land
of
Iudah
with
the
people
,
which
should
be
left
there
behinde
.
And
this
mercy
did
the
Lord
shew
not
onely
unto
Ieremie
,
but
unto
others
also
that
had
bin
kinde
unto
his
Prophet
:
as
Ebedmelech
.
As
to
Ebedmelech
the
Ethiopian
,
who
had
spoken
for
Ieremie
to
the
King
of
Iudah
,
to
get
him
out
of
the
dungeon
:
Ier:
38.
8.
to
13.
to
whom
also
the
Lord
gave
his
life
for
a
prey
,
because
he
put
his
trust
in
the
Lord.
Ier:
39.
16
,
17
,
18.
Gedaliah
.
And
Gedaliah
▪
whose
father
Ahikam
had
formerly
delivered
Ieremie
out
of
danger
,
and
from
the
rage
that
was
against
him
,
Ier:
39.
24.
&
48.
5.
&
26.
24.
he
is
made
Governour
of
them
that
remained
in
the
Land
,
howsoever
he
was
trecherously
slaine
not
long
after
.
Baruch
.
So
to
Baruch
in
like
manner
,
who
was
Ieremies
Scribe
,
Ierem.
45.
5.
and
had
stucke
so
close
to
him
in
all
his
troubles
;
God
promiseth
to
give
him
also
his
life
for
a
prey
in
all
places
wheresoever
he
came
.
We
have
likewise
the
ensamples
of
Daniel
,
and
of
his
three
companions
,
Daniel
and
his
companions
.
called
the
three
children
;
unto
whom
,
besides
their
preservation
from
the
common
destruction
in
the
first
Captivitie
of
Babylon
,
Dan:
1.
3
,
4.
6.
7.
●
.
5
,
6
,
9.
13
,
15
,
17.
the
Lord
granted
that
extraordinarie
favour
,
both
to
be
brought
up
by
the
King
of
Babylon
himselfe
,
and
by
his
speciall
appointment
,
in
all
excellent
learning
,
and
so
far
to
surpasse
all
others
,
as
to
be
most
meet
for
their
singular
knowledge
and
understanding
,
to
stand
with
high
favour
in
the
presence
of
that
mightie
Monarch
,
though
otherwise
a
cruell
oppressor
of
the
Church
of
God
,
who
had
caried
them
away
captive
.
Dan:
3
27.
He
gave
unto
them
moreover
divine
testimonies
of
his
fatherly
care
and
protection
,
in
the
presence
of
all
his
enemies
,
in
those
miraculous
deliverances
out
of
the
fierie
furnace
,
Dan:
1.
8.
and
from
the
Lions
den
,
because
they
did
cleave
so
fast
unto
the
Lord
,
that
they
would
not
suffer
themselves
to
be
polluted
with
the
least
part
or
shew
of
the
Idolatrie
of
the
Heathen
.
6.
22.
The
like
favour
for
preservation
he
granted
to
Ezechiel
,
So
to
Ezekiel
&
sundry
others
.
and
sundry
others
.
And
to
omit
all
other
examples
;
The
Christians
before
the
last
destruction
of
Ierusalem
.
At
the
last
and
finall
desolation
of
this
Citie
and
Nation
by
the
Romanes
;
Histories
doe
report
that
presently
before
the
taking
of
Ierusalem
,
a
voyce
was
heard
among
the
Christians
,
Goe
forth
to
Pella
,
Goe
forth
to
Pella
,
which
so
soone
as
ever
the
Christians
had
done
,
and
that
they
were
safe
there
,
the
Citie
was
sacked
,
and
all
that
desolation
fully
accomplished
,
as
was
declared
before
.
God
thus
providing
to
set
them
safe
before
the
destroyers
came
.
Whereby
we
may
see
evidently
both
by
the
testimonies
and
charge
of
the
Lord
himselfe
,
and
the
continuall
examples
,
that
the
faithfull
servants
of
God
,
cleaving
firmely
unto
him
,
in
the
backsliding
of
the
rest
,
have
the
onely
immunitie
and
priviledge
,
above
all
others
,
to
be
preserved
at
such
times
,
so
far
as
shall
be
any
way
good
for
them
;
and
shall
be
withall
,
for
the
Lords
owne
glory
,
and
the
salvation
of
his
people
.
To
confirme
us
yet
further
in
the
assurance
hereof
,
For
assurance
hereof
we
have
the
Lords
promise
&
direction
.
and
to
stir
up
our
hearts
,
so
to
walke
with
our
God
,
before
that
time
doe
come
,
we
have
the
Lords
most
gratious
direction
and
promise
made
to
the
Prophet
Esay
and
to
the
godly
of
his
time
,
Isai
:
8.
11
,
12
,
13.
teaching
them
how
they
should
carie
themselves
in
such
outrage
of
iniquitie
,
and
in
such
signes
of
the
approaching
of
his
vengeance
.
he
hath
caused
it
to
be
written
for
a
most
comfortable
president
to
all
succeeding
ages
,
and
for
a
sure
preservative
against
all
feare
of
every
such
danger
.
How
to
behave
our selves
in
such
times
as
that
we
may
be
sure
to
have
the
Lord
a
Sanctuary
to
us
in
all
places
.
It
is
therefore
carefully
to
be
marked
of
all
his
servants
.
The
Prophet
saith
,
That
the
Lord
spake
unto
him
in
taking
him
by
the
hand
,
as
it
were
incouraging
and
strengthening
him
and
thus
he
taught
him
.
That
they
should
not
walke
in
the
way
of
that
people
,
nor
have
a
confederacy
with
them
,
nor
feare
their
feare
,
no
,
nor
yet
be
afraid
of
them
:
that
is
;
He
would
be
a
place
of
refuge
and
comfort
unto
them
against
all
terrors
,
I●zech
:
11.
14.
16.
as
the
Sanctuary
was
.
And
by
the
Prophet
Ezekiel
he
adds
,
That
he
would
be
thus
unto
them
,
in
all
the
places
wheresoever
they
should
come
.
Lastly
besides
this
gratious
promise
we
are
to
observe
,
Obserue
how
the
godly
are
excepted
in
the
greatest
denunciation
of
vengeance
.
how
in
the
most
terrible
denuntiation
of
vengeance
against
this
people
,
that
God
would
not
spare
them
,
for
the
greatnesse
of
their
iniquitie
,
no
,
though
Noah
,
Iob
,
and
Daniel
were
amongst
them
,
yet
alwaies
this
exception
is
added
and
carefully
recorded
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
Ezek:
24.
14.
16.
18
,
20.
That
they
,
to
wit
,
Noah
,
Iob
,
and
Daniel
,
being
amongst
them
,
Should
yet
deliver
their
owne
soules
by
their
righteousnesse
.
And
againe
,
They
only
shal
be
delivered
themselves
,
but
the
land
shall
be
wast
:
So
the
point
is
most
cleere
from
the
Lords
owne
warrant
.
Let
us
now
consider
the
reasons
of
it
to
strengthen
us
yet
further
against
the
time
of
temptation
.
A
principall
cause
hereof
is
,
The
Lords
most
fatherly
and
tender
love
towards
these
.
That
howsoever
they
are
unto
the
world
men
most
odious
and
monstrous
,
Isa:
8.
18.
for
that
they
will
not
run
with
the
rest
to
the
same
excesse
,
1
Pet.
4.
4.
as
the
Apostle
Peter
speakes
,
and
because
they
by
their
holy
profession
and
carriage
condemne
the
world
as
Noah
did
in
his
age
,
by
his
preaching
and
living
and
making
of
the
Arke
,
yet
are
they
unto
the
Lord
as
deere
as
the
apple
of
his
owne
eye
.
Zach.
2.
8.
That
he
cannot
possibly
forget
them
,
wheresoever
they
be
dispersed
and
howsoever
.
No
,
though
it
were
possible
for
the
mother
to
be●so
unnaturall
as
to
forget
the
childe
of
her
wombe
,
Isay.
44.
14
,
15
,
16.
yet
he
cannot
forget
these
.
They
are
graven
on
the
palmes
of
his
hands
and
are
ever
in
his
sight
.
His
mercy
is
about
them
in
the
greatest
distresses
,
as
a
wall
of
fire
to
fence
them
and
to
consume
all
contrary
violence
,
so
farre
as
he
seeth
best
.
And
as
chariots
of
fire
to
carry
them
safe
out
of
all
such
dangers
,
Isa:
43.
1.
3.
yea
,
to
save
and
deliver
them
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
and
in
the
midst
of
the
water
.
And
therefore
when
the
day
of
the
Lords
vengeance
commeth
,
those
who
formerly
thought
on
his
name
,
and
spake
to
keep
others
from
the
wickednes
of
the
times
,
are
taught
to
comfort
themselves
herein
,
because
they
are
written
in
the
booke
of
his
remembrances
,
Mal:
3.
16
,
17
,
18.
as
Malachi
speaketh
.
They
are
indeed
the
Lords
true
flock
:
&
then
will
he
declare
it
openly
;
sparing
&
tendering
them
as
a
father
doth
his
own
son
in
whom
he
is
delighted
;
that
men
may
oftentimes
plainly
discerne
betweene
the
righteous
and
betweene
the
wicked
,
betweene
him
that
serveth
God
,
and
him
that
serveth
him
not
,
as
we
saw
in
all
the
former
destructions
.
And
finally
for
their
sakes
It
is
why
he
spares
a
sinfull
nation
so
long
.
But
if
they
be
once
forth
,
the
rest
can
looke
for
nothing
but
fearefull
execution
of
vengeance
,
for
then
he
bids
,
Smite
and
spare
none
as
followeth
.
Iob
:
22.
30.
But
heere
It
will
be
said
,
If
this
be
so
;
How
commeth
it
to
passe
,
Objection
.
that
many
of
the
godly
doe
so
oft
feele
the
smart
of
such
calamities
as
well
as
the
rest
.
The
godly
oft
feele
the
smart
of
such
calamities
aswell
as
the
rest
.
As
it
is
very
cleare
.
That
many
of
the
deare
servants
of
God
,
were
caried
away
in
this
and
the
former
captivity
as
well
as
others
:
even
many
of
those
who
were
marked
;
as
we
heard
before
.
That
the
Prophet
himselfe
was
carried
away
in
the
former
captivitie
,
as
also
Daniel
and
his
companions
,
with
many
other
,
and
so
were
partakers
of
the
common
miseries
of
the
captivitie
with
the
rest
.
It
is
likewise
very
probable
that
sundry
of
them
died
by
the
sword
of
the
enemie
,
and
some
by
other
calamities
.
And
on
the
other
side
It
is
certaine
,
that
many
of
the
wicked
escaped
amongst
the
godly
.
It
may
be
therefore
demanded
,
what
this
marking
did
then
stand
the
godly
insteed
or
what
they
were
better
for
it
.
To
this
it
may
be
answered
,
Answ:
First
,
That
this
is
very
true
,
Why
the
Lord
oft
lets
his
,
feele
the
smart
with
the
rest
.
that
many
of
the
godly
doe
often
feele
the
smart
of
such
generall
judgements
.
And
that
most
justly
for
sundry
causes
,
for
which
God
threatneth
,
his
wont
to
correct
his
deerest
seruants
.
As
either
for
their
former
securitie
,
Apoc
,
1
,
2.
4
,
5.
15
,
16
,
20
▪
&
3.
19.
or
else
for
seeking
their
peace
carnally
,
by
fashioning
themselves
unto
the
evill
times
,
as
the
greatest
part
is
wont
to
doe
ever
,
so
far
as
possibly
they
may
,
not
falling
utterly
from
God
.
Or
for
that
they
have
not
mourned
for
the
abominations
of
the
rest
.
Or
in
that
they
have
not
bene
so
instant
with
the
Lord
,
for
pacifying
his
wrath
and
turning
away
the
judgment
as
they
ought
.
Or
for
neglecting
their
duties
of
Magistracie
,
ministrie
,
government
in
their
families
;
or
at
least
of
admonition
,
exhortation
,
or
example
for
saving
the
rest
,
and
staying
the
course
of
sinne
.
Or
finally
for
that
they
have
not
beene
so
faithfull
in
all
things
,
in
their
places
&
callings
as
they
should
:
or
for
some
other
their
scandalous
sins
,
or
sinnes
against
conscience
,
whereby
they
have
provoked
the
Lord
against
them
:
for
he
useth
to
correct
such
,
and
other
sinnes
like
to
these
in
his
owne
servants
,
by
heavy
and
sharpe
temporall
scourges
,
and
sometimes
by
death
it selfe
.
Thus
he
shewred
his
displeasure
against
good
Iosiah
for
thrusting
himselfe
into
battell
without
warrant
.
2
Chro
,
35.
21
,
22.
And
against
Moses
for
not
sanctifying
the
Lord
at
the
waters
of
strife
.
Num:
20.
12.
1
Cor:
11.
30.
Among
the
Corinthians
also
for
their
unreverent
receiving
the
Lords
supper
.
And
thus
may
he
suffer
his
owne
deerest
servants
,
to
endure
the
common
calamities
with
the
rest
at
such
times
,
either
for
a
just
correction
of
their
former
sinnes
,
as
hath
beene
shewed
;
or
only
for
the
tryall
of
their
faith
and
constancy
,
or
for
an
exercise
of
their
faith
and
repentance
,
and
to
make
them
more
fervent
in
praier
,
or
to
further
their
sanctification
to
conforme
them
more
&
more
to
Christ
;
or
it
may
be
to
increase
the
vengeance
against
the
enemies
through
their
cruelty
against
them
,
Apoc:
3.
14.
or
some
other
like
cause
,
as
we
shall
see
more
after
.
Yet
neverthelesse
,
What
the
marking
profits
Gods
●e●uants
suffering
with
the
rest
.
The
marking
teacheth
us
thus
much
,
That
though
such
goe
into
Captivity
,
yet
there
the
Lord
will
be
with
them
,
his
holy
hand
will
there
be
over
them
as
a
buckler
;
There
he
will
so
protect
them
,
that
he
will
turne
all
the
evils
that
come
unto
them
,
Isay
,
4●
,
12
,
3.
41.
8.
9
▪
10.
still
to
doe
them
good
.
He
will
thereby
further
their
salvation
and
increase
their
glory
in
the
heavens
.
Rom
,
8.
28.
And
when
they
are
killed
all
the
day
long
,
and
accounted
as
sheepe
for
the
slaughter
;
yet
in
all
that
which
they
indure
,
they
are
more
then
conquerours
,
thorough
him
who
hath
loved
them
.
Rom
,
8.
36
,
37.
He
chastiseth
them
thereby
to
make
them
to
walke
more
holily
and
more
humbly
in
his
presence
;
and
so
teacheth
them
more
sound
obedience
by
the
things
which
they
suffer
,
then
ever
they
learned
in
all
their
lives
before
,
that
they
shall
in
time
acknowledge
,
that
to
have
beene
the
best
schoole
that
ever
they
came
into
.
Heb
,
5
8.
By
this
fire
he
fineth
them
from
much
of
the
drosse
of
their
sinnes
and
corruptions
,
and
specially
of
their
unbeleife
,
to
make
them
to
come
forth
more
pure
,
then
the
gold
.
For
First
,
he
at
such
times
taking
from
them
the
meanes
and
staies
,
that
they
were
wont
to
leane
upon
in
their
prosperitie
,
maketh
them
to
see
their
carnall
and
vaine
confidence
,
upon
what
propts
they
formerly
relied
and
what
unbeleife
is
in
their
hearts
.
And
then
raysing
up
for
them
such
meanes
as
they
never
knew
(
as
he
did
for
his
people
Israel
in
the
wildernesse
and
in
other
their
distresses
)
he
teacheth
them
to
looke
up
higher
then
to
earthly
meanes
;
even
to
his
owne
heavenly
hand
to
depend
upon
him
for
all
,
and
to
give
him
all
the
glory
,
making
him
their
only
stay
and
comfort
.
At
such
times
&
in
the
very
greatest
extremities
;
he
hath
ever
beene
wont
to
reveale
himselfe
far
more
familiarly
to
his
,
in
the
gratious
works
of
his
fatherly
providence
and
extraordinary
favours
,
then
ever
in
former
time
,
and
that
even
outwardly
in
things
belonging
to
the
necessity
&
comforts
of
this
life
.
But
above
all
for
the
inward
comforts
of
his
Spirit
,
supporting
and
chearing
up
the
hearts
of
all
his
elect
,
they
ordinarily
finde
them
more
true
and
heavenly
joy
with
certaine
assurance
of
Gods
favour
and
love
in
Christ
,
then
ever
they
felt
before
.
And
heereby
doth
he
most
fully
manifest
to
the
very
enimies
their
faith
in
his
promises
,
their
patience
,
hope
,
obedience
,
love
to
his
Majestie
,
and
what
they
are
ready
to
suffer
for
his
name
.
Heereby
he
is
wont
also
to
kindle
in
his
people
a
greater
fervency
in
prayer
,
smitting
them
to
the
end
to
prepare
their
hearts
thereby
,
that
he
may
incline
his
eare
unto
their
cries
.
Psal.
10.
1●
.
To
make
them
able
in
all
things
to
give
thanks
and
to
rejoyce
in
their
most
grievous
afflictions
;
Psal.
107.
●
,
6.
11
,
12
,
13.
17
,
18.
19.
and
so
to
be
able
to
sing
with
a
holy
melody
,
when
the
fetters
are
about
their
feet
.
1
Thes:
5.
16.
17
,
18.
He
waines
them
from
the
earth
and
makes
them
long
after
the
heavens
,
to
be
ever
in
his
presence
,
Acts
,
16
24.
25.
&
26.
19.
where
all
teares
being
wiped
▪
away
is
fulnesse
of
joy
for
ever
more
.
He
then
also
useth
these
his
poore
servants
,
as
a
special
meanes
of
the
conversion
&
saving
of
the
rest
of
his
elect
and
in
these
to
reserve
a
holy
seed
by
which
to
renew
and
in
large
his
Church
againe
.
Esai
.
6.
end
.
And
which
is
well
worthy
our
carefull
observation
:
God
hereby
workes
grace
in
some
who
could
never
be
moved
by
other
meanes
.
Some
,
who
could
never
attaine
to
any
grace
at
all
,
under
the
best
meanes
,
in
the
daies
of
their
prosperity
,
but
did
run
riot
,
as
the
prodigall
sonne
,
being
most
rebellious
against
the
Lord
and
his
word
:
yet
when
he
hath
brought
them
into
the
fetters
and
chaines
of
afflictions
,
then
have
they
set
themselves
to
seeke
him
;
and
then
the
word
which
before
they
despised
,
hath
begun
to
worke
in
them
to
life
.
A
notable
president
of
his
mercy
herein
he
hath
caused
to
be
registred
in
his
Booke
,
2
Chro:
33.
1.
2.
3.
for
all
posteritie
,
even
in
Manasseh
,
who
though
he
had
so
good
a
father
,
as
that
worthy
Ezechiah
,
and
was
so
vertuously
brought
up
;
yea
,
and
had
seene
his
fathers
reformation
,
yet
(
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
)
he
went
backe
and
builded
up
that
iniquitie
which
his
father
had
destroyed
.
ver
,
20.
11.
12.
He
never
had
grace
to
bethinke
himselfe
,
nor
to
hearken
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
untill
he
brought
upon
him
the
Captaines
of
the
hoast
of
the
King
of
Asshur
,
who
put
him
in
fetters
,
bound
him
in
chaines
,
and
caried
him
to
Babel
.
But
when
he
was
in
tribulation
,
he
began
to
seeke
unto
the
Lord
his
God
,
and
humbled
himselfe
greatly
before
the
God
of
his
fathers
,
and
so
God
was
intreated
of
him
,
heard
his
prayer
,
and
brought
him
againe
into
Ierusalem
into
his
Kingdome
.
Then
(
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
)
Manasseh
knew
that
the
Lord
was
God
:
and
then
he
destroyed
all
the
Idolatry
and
abhominations
,
which
he
had
bin
the
cause
of
,
and
restored
that
religion
,
which
he
had
before
defaced
.
And
to
shut
up
all
:
By
these
the
Lord
doth
exceedingly
advance
his
owne
glory
in
the
midst
of
his
enemies
;
as
here
he
did
by
Daniel
and
his
companions
,
and
makes
himselfe
and
his
truth
evidently
knowne
by
their
constancie
,
and
leaves
the
wicked
enemies
the
more
without
excuse
.
As
for
those
whom
he
takes
away
by
death
in
such
times
,
The
state
of
the
godly
,
whom
God
takes
away
at
such
times
.
their
death
is
unto
them
but
as
the
gate
of
life
.
It
is
a
finall
deliverance
from
all
their
sinnes
,
and
from
all
feare
of
every
kinde
of
enemie
and
miserie
.
It
is
unto
them
a
more
speedie
entrance
into
the
full
possession
of
their
fathers
joy
,
and
of
their
glorious
inheritance
,
than
otherwise
nature
would
have
afforded
them
.
And
thus
much
for
the
godly
which
goe
into
Captivitie
,
or
fall
by
the
sword
,
or
endure
any
calamitie
with
the
rest
;
what
the
marking
avayleth
them
;
how
happy
their
estate
is
,
whatsoever
come
to
passe
.
But
on
the
other
side
;
State
of
the
wicked
in
such
calamities
.
for
the
wicked
,
who
in
such
generall
calamities
escape
the
sword
,
or
the
like
cruell
death
,
it
is
cleane
contrary
with
them
:
For
the
Lords
anger
&
revenging
hand
ever
followeth
them
,
Am●s
9.
4.
whithersoever
they
goe
,
untill
they
be
destroyed
from
off
the
face
of
the
earth
.
All
these
miseries
are
but
the
beginnings
of
the
powring
out
of
the
viols
of
Gods
wrath
upon
them
,
to
the
increase
of
their
torment
,
and
their
fearefull
expectation
of
further
vengeance
.
Their
calamities
which
they
endure
,
are
nothing
else
but
preparatives
and
fore-runners
of
the
damnation
of
hell
.
Hereby
they
also
become
more
senselesse
and
impenitent
;
they
waxe
more
hardned
and
enraged
to
murmure
and
blaspheme
against
the
Lord
.
And
ordinarily
they
are
alwaies
chased
in
their
owne
consciences
,
as
Cain
;
having
a
sound
of
feare
in
their
eares
;
the
worme
beginning
to
gnaw
,
and
their
sinne
to
sting
them
to
the
very
hearts
;
and
consequently
to
become
runnegates
to
the
grave
,
and
to
eternall
confusion
.
Or
let
the
best
be
supposed
,
that
ever
can
befall
any
of
them
;
they
are
but
in
a
lethargie
or
sleepie
sicknesse
,
without
sense
,
untill
the
vengeance
of
God
light
wholly
upon
them
,
to
send
them
to
the
place
of
their
destruction
,
where
they
shall
never
finde
any
rest
after
.
But
for
their
wretched
estate
,
we
shall
see
it
further
in
another
place
.
And
thus
we
may
behold
the
estate
of
all
both
good
and
bad
in
such
generall
calamities
.
Conclusion
.
Now
who
is
there
that
beleeves
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
whom
the
due
consideration
of
this
one
point
alone
,
must
not
needs
drive
to
watching
and
prayer
;
and
to
cause
him
to
seeke
to
be
prepared
aforehand
in
these
dayes
of
our
peace
,
that
he
may
be
thus
undoubtedly
marked
,
and
under
this
protection
:
yea
,
that
he
may
be
thus
hid
in
the
evill
day
,
and
finde
all
the
comforts
belonging
to
the
godly
;
and
that
he
may
be
sure
to
escape
those
certaine
and
dreadfull
miseries
of
the
wicked
,
what
judgements
soever
it
shall
please
him
to
exercise
us
withall
:
Prov.
22.
3.
for
A
wise
man
(
as
Salomon
saith
)
foreseeth
the
plague
and
hideth
himselfe
;
but
a
foole
goeth
on
still
,
and
is
punished
.
This
therefore
may
serve
as
a
first
cause
to
enforce
us
all
to
betake
our selves
more
instantly
to
watching
and
prayer
,
then
ever
we
have
done
,
if
we
would
be
so
marked
,
as
to
finde
the
Lord
to
be
a
Sanctuarie
,
and
a
hiding
place
unto
us
in
the
evill
day
;
how
soone
soever
he
shall
bring
it
upon
us
for
all
our
sinnes
and
provocations
;
and
in
the
meane
time
,
to
get
boldnesse
thereby
,
and
peace
of
conscience
,
against
all
assaults
whatsoever
.
And
more
also
,
unlesse
we
will
strip
our selves
wilfully
of
his
most
gratious
providence
and
protection
,
and
desperately
expose
our selves
and
all
ours
,
to
all
kinde
of
miserie
and
unhappinesse
,
both
in
this
life
present
,
and
that
which
is
to
come
.
If
any
shall
demand
further
,
What
the
mark
was
wherewith
the
godly
were
marked
.
what
this
marke
was
:
we
must
remember
;
That
this
Vision
was
given
according
to
the
capacitie
of
man
,
to
shew
this
unto
the
Prophet
,
that
he
might
make
it
knowne
to
all
sorts
,
what
care
the
Lord
hath
for
his
faithfull
ones
in
the
greatest
confusions
,
and
when
they
seeme
to
be
utterly
neglected
and
forgotten
;
and
to
this
end
he
hath
caused
it
to
be
written
for
us
.
This
moreover
seemeth
evidently
to
be
an
allusion
to
the
custome
of
men
,
who
use
to
set
a
marke
on
such
things
as
they
have
a
speciall
care
to
preserve
heedfully
.
Or
rather
an
alluding
to
the
marking
of
the
houses
of
his
owne
people
in
Egypt
,
with
the
bloud
of
the
Lambe
,
Exo.
12.
22
,
23.
that
the
destroying
Angell
might
not
touch
any
of
them
,
when
he
destroyed
the
Egyptians
.
Or
else
at
least
to
the
marking
of
Rahabs
house
in
the
Citie
of
Iericho
,
Iosh.
2.
18.
before
the
destruction
came
,
for
the
saving
her selfe
and
hers
.
But
if
it
be
demanded
,
Quest.
whether
they
had
not
indeed
some
speciall
marke
of
difference
to
be
discerned
from
the
rest
:
we
may
answer
truly
;
That
there
is
no
question
,
They
were
marked
both
inwardly
and
outwardly
.
but
they
were
marked
indeed
both
inwardly
and
outwardly
:
Inwardly
,
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
sprinkling
them
,
and
by
the
Spirit
sanctifying
them
,
making
them
to
cry
,
Abba
oh
Father
:
Outwardly
,
by
a
bold
and
constant
outward
profession
of
the
truth
of
God
in
word
and
deed
;
and
more
specially
by
mourning
and
crying
out
,
for
all
the
abominations
,
which
were
practised
daily
to
anger
the
Lord
,
as
followeth
after
.
But
this
is
not
that
marking
here
spoken
of
,
much
lesse
is
it
any
marking
with
any
outward
marke
or
signe
,
as
some
doe
vainely
and
very
fondly
conceit
;
but
only
to
make
them
sure
,
that
they
might
be
preserved
from
the
destroyer
.
The
words
signifying
nothing
else
,
What
the
words
signifie
.
but
marke
them
with
a
marke
,
or
signe
them
with
a
signe
.
That
is
,
marke
them
surely
and
carefully
,
Ezech:
9.
4.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doubling
the
word
,
according
to
the
manner
of
the
Hebrew
phrase
.
And
thus
much
also
shortly
for
answering
those
doubts
.
Now
to
our
next
cause
,
which
every
soule
hath
,
to
watch
and
to
pray
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
The
propertie
of
the
godly
living
amongst
the
wicked
,
in
a
sinfull
age
,
is
;
To
sigh
and
cry
for
the
abominations
and
tokens
of
Gods
anger
.
So
what
cause
all
Gods
servants
have
to
watch
and
pray
for
the
fewnesse
of
such
,
and
to
labour
to
be
of
that
litle
number
.
TO
proceed
to
a
sixt
cause
,
which
yet
more
neerely
concerns
ech
of
us
,
&
cals
on
us
all
to
watchfulnes
and
prayer
.
We
are
all
,
who
desire
to
finde
true
assurance
and
comfort
,
to
consider
,
who
and
what
ones
these
servants
of
God
are
,
which
are
thus
marked
.
They
are
described
in
these
words
,
Who
are
they
that
are
marked
:
viz.
the
mourners
.
which
sigh
and
cry
for
all
the
abominations
.
]
They
were
those
who
were
so
far
off
from
framing
themselves
to
the
wickednesse
of
that
evill
time
,
as
that
they
contrarily
abhorred
,
with
a
vehement
indignation
,
all
those
sinnes
,
whereby
Gods
anger
was
so
kindled
,
and
their
destruction
hastned
so
fast
:
Insomuch
as
that
thereby
they
did
not
onely
mourne
in
themselves
in
secret
,
but
being
inforced
with
a
zeale
of
Gods
glory
,
and
indignation
against
all
the
abominations
,
cryed
out
against
them
,
according
to
their
places
and
callings
,
and
sighed
in
secret
for
mercy
and
redresse
.
Here
we
must
observe
,
The
condition
of
Gods
children
living
amongst
the
wicked
,
to
mourne
&
cry
for
all
the
abominations
.
The
Lord
setting
before
our
eyes
the
condition
of
the
true
children
of
God
living
in
evill
times
,
and
amongst
a
people
voyde
of
the
sense
of
sinne
,
and
of
the
feare
of
Gods
judgements
;
That
their
manner
is
not
to
approve
of
the
wicked
wayes
of
the
ungodly
,
much
lesse
to
sooth
and
flatter
them
in
their
evill
courses
,
nor
to
give
over
themselves
to
any
jollitie
or
carnall
delights
,
as
others
doe
;
but
they
use
to
have
continually
much
heavinesse
in
themselves
,
sighing
for
the
grievous
sinnes
which
are
committed
.
An
example
hereof
the
Lord
hath
set
forth
to
all
posteritie
in
holy
Lot
,
As
Lot
.
who
living
amongst
the
filthy
Sodomites
,
was
thus
grieved
with
their
ungodly
conversation
;
for
so
saith
the
holy
Apostle
Peter
,
2
Pet:
2.
7.
That
he
being
righteous
and
dwelling
among
them
,
in
hearing
and
seeing
vexed
his
righteous
soule
from
day
to
day
,
with
their
unrighteous
deeds
.
He
was
so
disquieted
with
their
beastly
manners
,
provoking
the
Lords
most
holy
eyes
,
that
his
whole
life
,
for
the
time
that
he
dwelt
amongst
them
,
was
but
wearinesse
and
a
continuall
mourning
.
This
holy
man
,
the
Lord
would
have
set
forth
as
an
example
to
all
succeeding
ages
,
to
shew
the
condition
of
all
his
true
and
faithfull
servants
,
living
amongst
wicked
and
ungodly
men
.
To
him
we
may
adjoyne
that
faithfull
Prophet
Ieremie
,
Ieremie
.
who
though
he
lived
in
a
far
better
time
and
place
,
both
in
the
bosome
of
the
Church
,
and
in
the
dayes
of
that
holy
King
Iosiah
;
yea
,
&
in
that
worthy
reformation
for
many
yeeres
togither
,
(
for
he
began
to
preach
unto
them
in
the
thirteenth
yeere
of
Iosiah
,
and
so
continued
untill
this
Captivitie
was
brought
upon
them
)
yet
he
likewise
is
vexed
continually
,
even
from
the
beginning
of
his
prophesying
.
This
was
a
daily
corosive
to
his
soule
,
to
see
the
people
so
backward
in
embracing
the
truth
,
so
senselesse
and
impenitent
in
their
sinnes
,
in
such
evident
tokens
of
Gods
vengeance
rushing
upon
them
,
so
prone
to
the
former
Idolatrie
,
wherein
they
had
lived
,
and
to
all
other
abominations
,
to
anger
the
Lord
,
notwithstanding
the
example
of
their
most
worthy
Prince
,
and
all
the
meanes
used
to
reclaime
them
.
This
made
his
very
soule
to
faint
within
him
,
and
his
heart
to
tremble
,
that
no
admonitions
of
his
,
nor
of
other
the
holy
Prophets
,
could
doe
them
any
good
,
although
they
daily
discovered
their
iniquities
,
and
so
proclaimed
this
desolation
.
That
beholding
this
and
seeing
that
now
,
there
was
no
more
hope
,
but
that
their
plagues
must
needs
breake
in
violently
upon
them
,
he
wisheth
his
head
full
of
water
,
Ier:
9.
1
,
2
,
3.
and
his
eyes
a
fountaine
of
teares
,
that
he
might
weepe
for
them
day
and
night
,
and
for
all
the
miseries
that
were
to
come
upon
them
.
And
moreover
desireth
that
he
had
(
if
it
were
)
but
a
poore
cottage
of
a
wayfaring
man
in
the
desolate
wildernesse
,
to
live
all
alone
,
and
never
to
heare
of
their
sinnes
,
nor
to
see
their
wicked
conversations
any
more
.
More
than
this
,
we
may
also
observe
,
how
carefully
this
is
recorded
in
the
Booke
of
God
.
That
divers
of
his
most
faithfull
servants
,
hearing
of
some
haynous
sins
committed
,
to
his
dishonour
and
provocation
,
and
considering
the
judgements
due
thereunto
,
or
foreseeing
by
evident
signes
some
present
calamitie
hasting
upon
them
for
the
same
,
have
bin
strangely
humbled
thereupon
:
yea
,
how
they
have
wept
,
prayed
,
fasted
,
lyen
downe
on
the
ground
,
and
could
not
be
comforted
.
Besides
Moses
,
Moses
.
who
was
ever
thus
humbled
upon
the
new
provocations
of
the
people
,
and
with
him
Samuel
,
David
,
and
others
;
see
Ezra
Ezra
.
his
behaviour
,
how
he
rent
his
clothes
,
Ezra
9.
1
&
10.
6.
pluckt
off
the
haire
of
his
head
and
of
his
beard
,
sate
astonied
,
got
privately
into
his
chamber
,
fasted
,
neither
eating
bread
nor
drinking
water
,
mourning
,
because
of
the
transgressions
of
them
of
the
Captivitie
,
and
fearing
some
new
wrath
to
come
upon
them
.
This
caused
him
to
be
cast
downe
in
himselfe
,
&
9.
2.
when
he
heard
of
the
strange
women
,
which
Gods
people
had
maried
in
the
Captivitie
,
&
10.
9.
contrary
to
his
law
;
how
they
had
mingled
themselves
with
the
prophane
Heathen
,
which
were
given
to
all
abominations
,
whereby
their
children
began
to
prove
heathenish
also
;
and
because
the
Princes
and
Rulers
had
bin
chiefe
in
this
trespasse
.
And
not
onely
he
himselfe
,
but
the
people
likewise
,
sat
trembling
for
those
and
other
sins
,
and
for
a
grievous
raine
,
which
God
had
sent
upon
them
at
that
time
,
as
an
evident
token
of
his
displeasure
.
So
holy
King
Iosiah
,
when
he
heard
the
words
of
the
Booke
of
the
Law
,
Iosiah
.
which
was
found
,
2
King
:
22.
11.
laying
to
heart
the
threatnings
in
it
,
and
considering
thereupon
the
wrath
kindled
against
them
,
for
their
owne
sinnes
,
and
for
the
sinnes
of
their
fathers
,
v●rs
.
19.
13.
he
mourning
thus
humbled
himselfe
,
rent
his
clothes
,
his
heart
did
melt
,
his
eyes
powred
out
teares
.
He
sends
straight
way
to
inquire
,
where
he
could
have
any
answer
,
even
of
Huldah
,
because
he
knew
that
shee
was
a
Prophetesse
of
the
Lord
:
with
which
fact
of
his
,
declaring
his
unfayned
humiliation
,
the
Lord
was
so
pleased
,
that
he
sends
him
this
message
;
That
his
eyes
should
not
see
the
vengeance
,
2
King
22.
19
,
20.
which
he
would
bring
on
that
place
.
He
should
first
be
taken
away
in
peace
,
before
those
plagues
came
.
Our
Saviour
also
himselfe
,
foreseeing
the
last
desolation
of
this
Citie
,
Our
Saviour
.
and
yet
beholding
the
people
so
senselesse
in
the
midst
of
the
imminent
danger
,
when
his
preaching
will
doe
them
no
more
good
,
he
stands
and
weeps
over
them
thus
lamenting
:
〈◊〉
19.
41
,
42
,
43.
Oh
,
if
thou
hadst
knowne
,
at
least
in
this
thy
day
,
those
things
that
belong
unto
thy
peace
!
But
now
are
they
hid
from
thine
eyes
;
for
the
dayes
shall
come
upon
thee
,
that
thy
enemies
shall
cast
a
trench
about
thee
,
and
compasse
thee
round
,
and
keepe
thee
in
on
every
side
,
and
shall
make
thee
even
with
the
ground
,
and
thy
children
which
are
in
thee
,
and
they
shall
not
leave
in
thee
a
stone
upon
a
stone
,
which
shall
not
be
cast
downe
,
because
thou
knowest
not
the
time
of
thy
visitation
.
And
for
continuall
mourning
for
this
,
Paul
.
the
holy
servant
of
God
,
Paul
,
Rom
▪
9.
3.
calls
Christ
to
witnesse
to
his
soule
,
that
he
had
a
continuall
heavinesse
and
sorrow
in
his
heart
,
for
his
stiffe-necked
and
unbeleeving
Countrymen
,
the
Iewes
.
And
that
he
could
have
wished
himselfe
separate
from
Christ
,
so
that
they
might
not
have
beene
cast
off
,
from
being
any
more
a
nation
,
or
the
people
of
the
Lord
.
Finally
,
the
two
Prophets
in
the
Revelation
,
representing
all
the
true
and
faithfull
Preachers
of
the
Gospell
in
the
last
age
(
even
these
daies
wherein
we
live
)
are
set
out
unto
us
cloathed
in
sackcloth
,
The
two
Prophets
in
the
dayes
of
Antichrist
.
after
the
manner
of
mourners
,
Apoc.
11.
3.
bewailing
the
strange
delusions
of
the
people
of
God
,
by
the
abominations
of
Antichrist
,
in
so
cleare
a
light
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
shining
againe
so
gloriously
.
And
thus
have
we
seene
plainly
,
this
propertie
of
Gods
people
,
how
they
use
to
sigh
and
mourne
for
all
the
iniquities
of
the
times
wherein
they
live
.
Now
to
ascend
to
the
next
degree
of
the
griefe
of
the
godly
for
the
wickednesse
of
the
times
,
the
Prophet
saith
,
That
they
sigh
and
cry
;
not
only
that
they
sigh
,
but
sigh
and
cry
for
all
the
abominations
.
Wherein
the
Holy
Ghost
would
have
all
to
take
notice
,
The
godly
wont
not
only
to
sigh
,
but
to
cry
out
for
the
abominations
of
the
wicked
according
to
their
calling
.
that
the
godly
at
such
times
,
have
beene
so
farre
off
from
bearing
with
the
wicked
,
or
flattering
them
in
their
sinnes
;
as
that
from
mourning
,
they
have
come
,
in
a
zeale
of
Gods
glory
,
and
in
an
holy
indignation
against
sinne
,
to
cry
out
openly
against
the
grievous
corruptions
and
transgressions
;
and
have
shewed
thereby
their
detestation
,
so
farre
as
their
calling
would
any
way
suffer
them
;
especially
,
when
the
provocations
have
beene
hainous
to
anger
the
Lord
.
To
omit
the
boldnesse
of
the
young
Prophet
sent
to
Ieroboam
,
and
of
Eliah
to
Ahab
in
the
case
of
open
Idolatrie
:
this
was
the
continuall
course
of
these
three
worthy
Prophets
,
as
Esay
.
Esay
,
Ieremie
,
Ezechiel
,
and
so
of
the
rest
that
lived
before
the
Captivitie
.
Thus
God
bids
Esay
to
lift
up
his
voice
as
a
trumpet
,
Ieremie
.
to
tell
his
people
of
their
transgressions
.
Ezekiel
.
And
this
was
Ieremies
usuall
tenour
,
Esa.
58.
1.
for
which
all
his
hatred
and
troubles
came
upon
him
,
with
earnest
contention
to
cry
out
against
the
fearefull
sinnes
of
his
time
.
These
God
hath
left
as
presidents
to
all
his
faithfull
messengers
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
to
declare
how
they
ought
to
carry
themselves
in
such
evill
times
,
according
to
their
places
and
callings
.
Iohn
Baptist.
So
Iohn
Baptist
cryes
out
against
the
hypocrites
:
Matth.
3.
7.
O
generation
of
vipers
,
who
hath
forewarned
you
to
flie
from
the
vengeance
to
come
.
Our
Saviour
also
among
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
Our
Saviour
.
being
hypocrites
,
thunders
out
nothing
,
Matth.
23.
but
woe
,
woe
.
This
in
like
manner
was
the
principall
occasion
of
all
the
malice
against
him
;
Mat.
21.
45
,
46.
for
that
he
testified
in
every
place
,
Ioh.
7.
7.
that
their
deeds
were
evill
;
and
also
for
denouncing
Gods
judgements
to
come
upon
them
.
And
to
omit
all
other
:
Lot
a
private
man
.
That
righteous
Lot
in
Sodome
,
Gen.
19.
6
,
7.
though
a
private
man
,
yet
cryes
unto
them
for
that
shamefull
outrage
,
I
pray
you
,
my
brethren
,
deale
not
so
wickedly
.
In
a
word
,
this
hath
beene
the
continuall
behaviour
of
the
Martyrs
and
Confessors
of
Gods
truth
,
The
Martyrs
&
Confessors
.
(
as
all
Histories
doe
witnesse
)
thus
to
cry
against
the
sinnes
of
the
times
,
within
the
limits
of
their
calling
;
whence
ordinarily
they
have
suffred
such
bitter
persecutions
.
For
crying
also
unto
the
Lord
at
such
times
,
The
godly
have
bin
wont
also
to
cry
to
God
in
such
times
.
it
hath
beene
a
most
usuall
thing
with
all
the
faithfull
Prophets
and
other
of
his
servants
,
untill
that
he
have
forbidden
some
of
them
,
as
he
did
Ieremie
,
that
he
should
not
pray
to
doe
that
people
any
good
,
Ier.
7.
16.
&
11.
when
as
they
did
grow
obdurate
and
most
extremely
malicious
against
him
:
11.
&
14.
11.
and
alwaies
the
neerer
they
have
seene
the
wrath
,
the
more
vehemently
have
they
cried
unto
the
Lord
,
as
Moses
and
Samuel
,
Psal.
106.
23.
stepping
into
the
breach
to
stay
the
Lords
hand
,
1
Sam.
7.
8
,
9
,
10.
that
he
should
not
destroy
his
people
.
So
that
this
point
is
likewise
most
cleare
.
Reasons
why
the
godly
so
sigh
and
cry
for
all
the
abominations
.
Yet
to
cause
it
to
worke
more
effectually
upon
our
consciences
,
it
shall
not
be
unnecessarie
,
a
little
to
ponder
some
of
the
reasons
,
why
the
godly
doe
so
sigh
,
and
cry
.
As
First
,
for
that
they
,
who
are
the
Lords
indeed
,
doe
specially
resemble
their
heavenly
Father
,
Hating
that
with
God
hateth
.
in
hating
those
things
,
which
he
hateth
,
with
a
vehement
indignation
;
and
what
sinnes
they
cannot
reforme
,
nor
restraine
,
those
they
sigh
and
grieve
for
.
Secondly
,
that
they
can
no
more
endure
the
dishonors
done
unto
his
heavenly
Majestie
,
That
they
cannot
indure
the
dishonours
done
to
him
.
according
to
that
measure
of
grace
given
unto
them
,
than
the
Angels
which
are
in
heaven
,
doe
according
unto
theirs
;
and
therefore
they
being
subject
unto
these
passions
of
griefe
and
sorrow
,
must
needs
in
seeing
and
hearing
vex
their
righteous
soules
continually
.
Thirdly
,
because
they
have
of
the
very
●ame
spirit
of
zeale
that
was
in
our
Saviour
,
The
spirit
of
zeale
in
them
.
which
was
so
fervent
towards
his
fathers
house
,
Ioh:
2.
17.
that
to
see
it
defiled
,
it
did
after
a
sort
eat
and
consume
him
.
Fourthly
,
how
can
it
be
,
but
that
they
who
are
the
children
of
God
,
Because
of
Sathan
set
up
in
Christs
throne
.
must
needs
be
troubled
to
see
Sathan
set
up
and
worshipped
in
the
throne
of
their
heavenly
Father
;
for
so
he
is
in
all
places
where
iniquitie
hath
the
upper
hand
.
Or
what
childe
is
there
,
except
he
be
extremely
unnaturall
,
that
is
not
cast
downe
in
himselfe
,
when
he
seeth
his
father
angry
.
Fiftly
,
because
not
taking
to
heart
such
sinnes
,
we
become
guilty
of
them
:
For
that
they
are
otherwise
guiltie
of
the
same
sins
.
for
so
Paul
chargeth
the
Corinthians
for
the
incestuous
person
,
that
they
were
therfore
guiltie
of
his
sinne
,
because
they
had
not
sorrowed
for
it
:
and
saith
,
1
Cor:
5.
2.
that
they
afterward
by
their
sorrow
and
indignation
,
2
Cor:
7.
11.
testified
so
many
wayes
,
upon
his
letter
sent
unto
them
,
did
shew
themselves
free
from
his
wickednes
.
Sixtly
and
lastly
,
which
is
the
principall
;
because
for
the
sinne
of
one
notorious
offender
unpunished
,
For
that
for
one
notorious
sinner
unpunished
,
all
the
place
is
in
danger
of
Gods
wrath
.
Gods
anger
may
be
kindled
against
all
the
place
where
he
is
;
and
that
therefore
all
of
them
are
in
danger
of
this
vengeance
with
the
rest
;
even
every
one
that
doth
not
what
he
can
within
the
compasse
of
his
calling
to
reforme
it
;
at
least
by
mourning
for
it
,
and
crying
unto
the
Lord
for
pardon
&
redresse
.
This
he
shewes
plainely
in
sundry
places
of
his
holy
word
;
although
the
contrary
practise
of
the
world
,
declares
evidently
that
very
few
beleeve
this
point
.
Let
us
but
observe
two
or
three
places
,
the
more
to
convince
us
and
rouze
our
soules
out
of
this
our
deepe
securitie
.
Evident
in
the
law
of
inquisition
for
murder
.
As
first
that
,
of
the
case
of
inquisition
for
murder
,
when
one
is
found
murdered
,
if
there
be
not
the
utmost
endevour
,
both
in
Ministers
,
Magistrates
and
people
,
Dew
:
21
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
&c.
to
finde
out
the
murtherer
,
and
to
punish
him
by
death
(
according
to
the
law
against
murther
)
the
land
is
defiled
,
as
is
evident
both
by
the
strict
manner
of
the
inquisition
,
that
was
to
be
made
,
by
all
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
by
the
protestation
of
the
Rulers
in
the
behalfe
of
all
the
people
,
clearing
themselves
from
it
;
and
also
by
the
prayer
,
that
they
were
taught
to
make
in
this
forme
;
vers.
8.
O
Lord
,
be
mercifull
unto
us
thy
people
Israel
,
whom
thou
hast
redeemed
,
and
lay
no
innocent
bloud
to
the
charge
of
thy
people
Israel
,
and
the
bloud
shall
be
forgiven
them
.
vers.
9.
So
(
saith
he
)
thou
shalt
take
away
the
cry
of
innocent
bloud
from
thee
;
wh●n
thou
shalt
doe
that
which
is
right
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
.
Whereby
we
may
plainely
see
,
that
the
bloud
of
one
man
thus
murthered
,
defileth
the
bordering
land
,
and
provoketh
the
Lords
displeasure
against
the
people
;
if
it
be
not
carefully
sought
out
,
and
all
holy
meanes
used
for
the
avenging
of
it
,
and
taking
away
the
cry
thereof
.
Secondly
,
the
Lord
declares
there
evidently
,
Num:
35.
33
,
3●
.
that
the
Land
cannot
be
clensed
,
and
the
sinne
pardoned
unto
it
,
but
by
the
bloud
of
him
that
shed
it
;
or
at
least
,
when
no
meanes
is
neglected
,
to
finde
it
out
and
to
punish
it
.
Thirdly
,
that
innocent
bloud
cryes
for
vengeance
from
the
earth
continually
,
as
Abels
did
,
untill
all
the
meanes
be
used
for
purging
it
.
A
last
reason
of
Gods
severitie
is
;
God
is
more
severe
with
his
Church
than
any
other
.
because
it
is
not
with
the
Church
of
God
,
as
with
the
prophane
Heathen
;
for
he
dwels
in
the
midst
of
his
Church
,
and
therefore
if
any
defile
the
Land
,
Numb
:
35.
34.
where
his
Church
is
,
he
will
either
punish
them
severely
,
Exod:
32
33.
or
utterly
depart
from
them
,
as
appeares
evidently
in
his
threatning
after
the
making
of
the
Golden
Calfe
:
Le●●●
:
10.
3.
for
he
will
be
specially
sanctified
in
them
that
draw
neere
unto
him
,
Lev
:
18.
24
,
25
,
27
,
28.
in
such
a
holy
profession
.
Lev
:
20
22
,
23
,
26.
He
is
very
terrible
in
the
assembly
of
his
Saints
.
Now
,
as
it
is
in
this
case
of
bloud
,
so
every
notorious
sin
defileth
the
land
,
Every
notorious
sin
defileth
the
Land
to
make
it
spue
out
the
inhabitants
,
as
Canaa●
.
and
cryeth
for
vengeance
against
all
the
inhabitants
:
the
Land
cannot
beare
it
,
but
will
endanger
all
,
even
to
spue
out
that
people
in
the
end
,
if
it
be
not
purged
,
as
their
abominations
did
cause
the
Land
of
Canaan
.
This
we
may
see
in
sundry
examples
,
The
sinne
of
some
few
may
indanger
all
.
how
somtimes
the
sin
of
some
of
the
people
hath
indangered
al
the
rest
;
sometimes
the
sinne
of
one
city
,
and
sometimes
even
the
sin
of
one
man
;
when
it
hath
not
beene
sought
out
and
punished
.
As
to
omit
that
sinne
at
the
making
of
the
golden
calfe
,
which
although
it
was
not
the
sin
of
all
,
yet
it
indangered
all
.
As
for
the
golden
calfe
.
See
the
feare
of
the
people
of
Israel
,
for
the
suspition
of
the
provocation
,
by
the
two
tribes
and
the
halfe
in
the
erecting
of
the
altar
of
witnesse
,
The
feare
of
Israel
at
the
erecting
the
Altar
of
witnesse
.
which
the
rest
of
the
Tribes
did
thinke
that
they
had
done
for
sacrifice
,
contrary
to
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
.
They
al
purposed
to
have
gone
immediatly
to
make
war
against
their
brethren
for
the
punishment
of
that
sin
;
Ios:
22.
18.
yet
sent
messengers
to
know
the
truth
of
the
matter
before
,
with
this
message
,
v●r
:
28.
That
if
they
did
rebell
against
the
Lord
that
day
,
the
morrow
next
he
would
be
wrath
with
all
the
congregation
of
Israell
.
The
like
we
may
behold
in
the
feare
of
the
people
for
the
villany
committed
by
some
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
City
of
Gibeah
in
abusing
the
Levites
Concubine
and
the
vengeance
that
came
not
onely
upon
the
City
wherein
it
was
committed
,
The
vengeance
on
Gibea
,
and
all
the
Tribes
of
Benjamin
.
but
also
upon
all
the
Tribe
of
Benjamin
,
Iudg:
19.
25.
&
20.
13
,
14.
because
they
delivered
them
not
to
be
punished
,
but
would
seeme
to
defend
them
,
for
as
much
as
they
were
apart
of
their
Tribe
.
And
not
upon
that
Tribe
alone
,
On
Iabesh
Gilead
for
not
helping
to
avenge
the
wickednesse
.
which
might
seeme
justly
accessary
;
but
also
upon
all
those
who
helped
not
to
take
vengeance
for
that
wicked
fact
;
as
on
all
the
inhabitants
of
Iabesh
Gilead
,
becavse
they
came
not
to
the
war
to
see
Gods
judgements
executed
upon
those
wicked
men
.
Iudg:
21.
4.
To
come
to
the
sinnes
of
particular
men
.
The
very
sinne
of
one
alone
may
indanger
all
as
Achans
.
Did
we
not
heare
before
of
the
vengeance
on
Israell
in
the
dayes
of
Ioshuah
for
the
sin
of
Achan
?
How
that
worthy
Captaine
with
his
valiant
soldiers
were
not
able
to
stand
before
their
enemies
,
untill
Achans
sinne
was
found
out
&
punished
?
Yea
,
the
Lord
tels
them
,
he
will
not
be
with
them
any
more
,
I●sh
,
7.
12.
unlesse
they
destroy
the
excommunicate
from
amongst
them
:
which
thereupon
they
were
glad
to
doe
.
And
far
be
it
from
us
to
thinke
the
Lord
to
be
unjust
in
this
,
or
any
other
of
his
judgements
,
or
to
have
diminished
any
part
of
his
justice
or
holinesse
unto
this
day
.
Sauls
in
murdering
the
Gibeonites
.
Secondly
,
we
cannot
forget
that
anger
that
was
kindled
against
Israell
and
the
famine
that
came
upon
them
in
the
dayes
of
David
for
three
yeeres
together
,
2
Sam:
21.
1
,
2
3.
for
the
sinne
of
Saul
in
killing
the
Gibeonites
to
gratifie
the
people
,
Iosh:
3.
16.
17.
2
Sam:
21
,
1.
2.
6.
14.
contrary
to
his
fidelity
:
Though
they
were
but
heathens
of
the
cursed
Amorites
,
and
had
dealt
deceitfully
with
the
Israelites
in
making
their
covenant
:
Yet
the
wrath
could
not
be
appeased
or
the
Land
purged
,
untill
vengeance
was
taken
upon
his
bloudy
house
for
that
murther
committed
so
long
before
.
Gods
anger
oft
breaks
out
long
after
,
for
sinnes
committed
long
before
.
And
therfore
sith
his
anger
may
breake
forth
so
long
after
,
even
for
such
sins
,
much
more
for
such
notorious
abominations
as
are
committed
daily
by
them
,
who
have
given
themselves
over
to
all
manner
of
profanenesse
and
impiety
;
and
whereof
they
can
have
no
such
colour
or
occasion
.
This
was
the
cheife
reason
of
the
solemne
inquisition
,
The
cause
of
the
inquisition
at
fasts
for
horrible
offences
.
which
was
at
the
publicke
fasts
in
Israell
,
for
the
finding
out
both
of
notorious
offenders
and
offences
to
have
vengeance
taken
of
them
openly
.
1
King
:
21.
9.
10
,
11.
Hence
was
the
pretence
of
Iezabell
for
the
saving
of
Naboth
under
a
shew
of
execution
of
this
justice
against
a
blasphemer
to
pacifie
the
Lords
anger
.
One
cause
of
reading
and
preaching
the
word
at
solemne
fasts
.
This
also
seemes
to
have
bin
one
principall
cause
,
why
the
word
was
read
and
preached
at
those
their
solemne
fasts
,
that
thereby
the
sins
might
be
discovered
and
reformed
:
Nehe:
8
,
8.
as
God
bids
Ieremie
to
indite
,
Ier:
36.
2.
3.
and
Baruch
to
write
from
his
mouth
and
to
declare
to
the
people
their
sinnes
,
with
the
plagues
&
judgements
due
unto
them
,
that
they
might
returne
from
their
evill
wayes
,
and
so
pacifie
his
wrath
by
crying
unto
him
and
reforming
all
the
abominations
.
Thus
we
see
this
point
also
cleere
.
That
the
sinnes
of
a
people
,
even
of
a
few
of
them
not
punished
do
anger
the
Lord
and
provoke
him
against
the
whole
land
,
making
the
land
uncleane
,
neither
can
he
be
fully
pacified
any
way
,
but
by
the
punishing
and
taking
away
of
those
sinnes
.
Whereby
it
is
most
evident
to
the
consciences
of
all
men
,
what
just
cause
the
godly
have
to
sigh
and
to
tremble
for
all
the
abominations
that
are
committed
amongst
them
,
and
especially
which
being
notoriously
knowne
do
still
remaine
unpunished
.
Now
to
apply
this
unto
our selues
;
Application
.
And
first
for
the
generall
humiliation
of
us
all
,
afterward
for
the
comfort
of
those
few
,
that
are
such
true
mourners
indeed
.
First
,
For
humiliation
to
the
secure
.
this
may
strike
the
hearts
of
all
sorts
,
who
imagining
that
they
are
the
servants
of
the
Lord
,
yet
hearing
and
seeing
the
fearfull
apostacy
,
coldnesse
and
security
of
our
age
,
even
in
many
of
the
better
sort
;
together
with
Atheisme
,
Poperie
,
and
all
outragious
and
profane
licentiousnesse
daily
increasing
in
the
rest
,
are
yet
never
troubled
therwith
.
And
much
more
may
it
astonish
all
such
,
who
are
so
far
off
from
the
condition
of
these
mourners
,
as
that
they
can
solace
themselues
as
freely
,
when
they
heare
of
all
excesse
in
iniquity
,
and
whatsoever
can
bee
devised
by
lewd
men
,
to
anger
the
Lord
and
to
grieve
his
Spirit
,
as
ever
they
were
wont
at
other
times
.
Most
of
all
may
it
affright
and
awaken
those
,
who
use
all
devices
to
drive
each
thought
of
Gods
anger
or
any
judgement
with
every
occasion
of
humiliation
and
mourning
utterly
out
of
their
hearts
.
But
of
all
other
is
their
estate
most
fearfull
who
can
make
the
beastly
sinnes
of
others
their
chiefest
sport
.
Oh
you
that
are
such
,
consider
in
your
hearts
!
Is
this
the
spirit
of
Lot
,
Moses
,
Samuel
,
Ieremie
,
Ezra
,
of
these
mourners
heere
marked
?
Of
our
Saviour
or
Pavl
?
Is
this
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
?
How
deceive
you
your
soules
in
a
vaine
imagination
?
what
will
ye
doe
in
the
day
of
the
Lords
wrath
,
if
he
let
it
come
upon
us
?
as
we
justly
deserue
:
Or
what
have
ye
done
to
turne
it
from
us
?
Know
,
know
for
certaine
,
that
this
sinne
of
yours
will
one
day
undoubtedly
bring
you
weeping
enough
;
you
cannot
tell
whether
even
in
this
life
,
as
it
did
to
them
in
the
Captivity
;
nay
,
even
whether
this
same
uery
day
;
when
you
shall
do
nothing
but
weep
day
and
night
in
remembrance
of
this
one
sinne
;
that
your
hearts
were
so
hard
in
the
dayes
of
your
prosperity
,
that
you
could
not
mourne
at
all
.
Besides
all
the
other
miseries
,
that
you
are
liable
unto
for
all
your
sinnes
,
chiefly
if
God
should
give
you
up
for
them
:
when
you
shall
be
utterly
destitute
of
comfort
of
the
Lords
mercy
,
protection
and-favour
;
untill
you
shall
have
soundly
bewailed
all
this
your
sencelesse
security
.
But
on
the
contrary
;
Application
for
the
comfort
of
the
mourners
.
as
this
is
given
by
the
Lord
for
the
comfort
of
all
that
mourne
for
the
iniquities
,
because
they
are
surely
marked
before
the
vengeance
come
,
to
be
safe
then
:
so
it
may
serue
for
the
sweete
consolation
and
cheering
up
even
of
all
those
of
every
estate
and
degree
,
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
,
who
find
their
hearts
thus
affected
in
hearing
of
and
beholding
the
abominations
,
committed
dayly
to
anger
the
Lord
,
howsoever
it
shall
please
him
to
visit
us
.
Give
me
leave
therefore
(
if
it
were
to
digresse
)
a
little
&
to
turne
my
speech
to
speake
to
your
soules
,
and
consciences
,
for
the
confirming
and
strengthening
of
all
our
hearts
who
are
such
.
The
Lord
heere
sets
before
your
faces
the
care
which
he
hath
for
you
.
Comfort
to
Godly
rulers
.
You
are
surely
sealed
,
whatsoever
plagues
he
shall
smite
the
earth
withall
;
whether
you
be
rulers
,
from
the
greatest
to
the
meanest
to
begin
with
you
.
If
your
consciences
beare
you
witnesse
that
your
hearts
are
set
to
advance
Gods
true
religion
and
all
prety
,
and
by
all
holy
meanes
to
suppresse
iniquity
,
and
so
to
turne
away
the
judgements
threatned
.
And
much
more
also
if
to
this
end
,
you
study
to
procure
what
good
you
can
,
to
the
Church
of
Christ
.
If
you
mourne
with
Ezra
for
the
grievous
transgressions
of
the
people
,
If
as
Ezra
.
for
defiling
themselves
with
the
abominations
of
other
nations
,
and
especially
with
Popery
,
Atheisme
and
all
irreligious
licenciousnes
.
Of
if
that
your
hearts
do
melt
with
holy
Iosiah
,
or
Iosiah
.
for
the
former
and
present
provocations
,
and
to
see
how
the
word
of
the
Lord
is
despised
.
If
you
use
to
lament
and
sigh
in
beholding
the
intollerable
frowardnesse
of
men
against
the
Lord
,
that
they
cannot
be
brought
to
submit
themselues
to
his
glorious
Gospell
:
and
in
observing
such
a
strange
turning
backe
of
many
of
our
people
in
their
hearts
,
as
who
will
needs
returne
into
Egypt
and
Sodome
againe
,
and
so
strive
to
provoke
the
Lord
yet
more
therby
and
by
all
other
their
sinnes
.
And
if
moreover
in
seeing
that
you
cannot
doe
that
good
that
you
would
in
reforming
the
evils
,
you
are
not
only
daily
humbled
before
the
Lord
upon
your
faces
privately
;
but
doe
also
shew
your
griefe
openly
in
your
places
,
as
occasion
is
offered
,
as
this
is
an
euident
demonstration
of
your
unfeigned
religion
before
the
world
,
so
it
is
a
most
strong
bulwark
to
your
own
soules
against
all
feare
of
the
miseries
,
that
can
any
way
come
upon
us
.
Or
secondly
,
Comfort
to
the
Prophets
that
mourne
.
If
you
be
those
that
succeed
in
the
place
of
the
Prophets
,
being
set
to
watch
over
,
and
to
warne
the
people
committed
to
you
,
thereby
to
turne
away
the
plagues
,
which
are
tiying
upon
them
,
and
doe
finde
in
your selves
the
affections
of
Ieremie
in
heavinesse
and
lamentation
;
when
you
see
your
paines
to
doe
so
litle
good
,
that
you
people
generally
grow
rather
worse
and
worse
;
that
you
labour
in
vaine
,
&
spend
you
strength
in
vaine
,
Isay.
49.
4.
and
for
nothing
,
as
Esay
complaineth
;
that
although
the
bellowes
be
burnt
,
yet
you
melt
but
in
vaine
,
the
wickednesse
is
not
taken
away
:
so
that
you
may
seeme
to
have
just
cause
to
deeme
them
to
be
but
reprobate
silver
,
and
such
as
the
Lord
hath
weighed
,
as
Ieremie
bewayleth
them
in
his
time
;
Ier:
6.
29.
this
may
comfort
you
,
that
you
are
of
this
number
,
that
are
marked
.
And
if
furthermore
,
for
this
cause
,
you
find
your
life
to
be
a
wearines
,
that
with
Paul
you
have
a
continual
sorrow
in
your
hearts
for
your
people
,
and
that
you
could
be
content
to
indure
any
miserie
for
them
,
to
save
them
from
the
Lords
wrath
;
this
is
a
demonstration
that
the
same
spirit
of
Paul
resteth
upon
you
.
And
yet
further
also
to
comfort
you
;
If
you
be
such
as
are
so
far
off
from
serving
the
time
,
or
flattering
them
to
whom
you
are
sent
,
in
crying
peace
,
peace
,
That
you
have
set
your selves
in
all
faithfulnesse
to
discover
their
iniquities
,
and
to
cry
out
against
all
their
sinnes
,
Ier:
1.
8.
17.
and
that
no
feare
can
stop
your
mouth
from
doing
your
duties
in
your
places
;
Isa:
58.
1.
this
testimonie
of
your
consciences
shall
be
as
a
strong
brazen
wall
unto
you
,
Ezech:
3.
17.
&
33.
6
,
7
,
8.
whatsoever
shall
come
to
passe
.
Acts
20.
26
,
27
,
28.
And
to
speake
generally
;
Mica
3.
8.
If
you
be
private
Christians
,
as
Lot
and
these
mourners
here
marked
,
2
Tim:
1.
7.
and
in
steed
of
having
a
confederacie
with
the
wicked
in
their
evill
wayes
,
Comfort
●o
private
Christians
,
sighing
for
the
iniqui●ie
.
you
finde
your selves
vexed
every
day
for
the
evils
which
you
heare
and
see
,
it
may
minister
unto
you
much
assurance
and
heavenly
consolation
.
And
more
specially
if
your
hearts
be
troubled
for
these
dreadfull
sinnes
:
As
first
,
for
our
monstrous
unthankfulnesse
for
the
Gospell
,
with
all
our
blessings
accompanying
it
,
and
for
that
we
are
most
of
us
so
weary
in
living
in
obedience
unto
it
:
and
so
many
on
the
other
side
,
ready
to
live
rather
under
that
slaverie
of
Antichrist
,
or
service
of
sinne
and
Sathan
.
Or
secondly
;
If
you
feele
your
soules
continually
grieved
,
in
beholding
,
how
many
of
us
there
are
,
which
make
a
profession
of
the
Gospell
in
word
,
yet
denie
utterly
all
power
of
it
in
our
lives
.
And
withall
,
how
ready
many
amongst
us
,
(
who
have
heretofore
made
conscience
of
our
wayes
)
are
now
to
joyne
hands
and
run
to
all
excesse
,
with
the
Atheist
,
and
with
every
profane
and
filthy
person
.
And
if
aboue
all
this
,
your
hearts
beare
you
witnesse
,
that
you
strive
to
keepe
your
selves
unspotted
in
this
last
and
sinfull
generation
,
Psal.
●3
.
15.
and
neither
by
Schisme
run
forth
of
the
Church
and
communion
of
the
Saints
;
E●cles.
10.
4.
so
condemning
the
generation
of
his
children
on
the
one
hand
;
nor
leave
your
places
and
callings
,
so
long
as
with
a
good
conscience
you
can
enjoy
them
,
to
cast
your selves
upon
the
rocks
of
innumerable
evils
:
neither
yet
on
the
other
hand
,
to
decline
to
the
coldnesse
,
Psal:
●3
.
2
,
3.
hypocrisie
,
and
loosenesse
of
the
time
,
this
shall
be
your
comfort
perpetually
.
And
yet
to
proceed
a
litle
further
,
If
you
thus
staying
your selves
from
these
extremes
,
doe
use
to
speake
every
one
to
his
neighbour
,
as
the
godly
did
in
Malachies
dayes
,
Mal:
3.
16
,
17.
to
incourage
one
another
to
walke
more
heedfully
and
cheerefully
in
the
wayes
of
the
Lord
,
ech
in
his
ranke
,
and
within
the
bounds
of
his
calling
;
this
shall
be
your
witnesse
before
the
Lord
.
Or
finally
,
If
yet
now
,
at
least
at
the
view
of
our
transgressions
which
follow
,
&
the
Lords
threatnings
against
us
,
you
can
feele
your
hearts
so
affected
,
as
those
mourners
,
and
set
to
continue
so
to
walke
with
your
God
;
then
this
shall
be
unto
you
a
gratious
assurance
,
that
you
are
indeed
the
Lords
owne
servants
,
as
these
mourners
were
.
The
same
Spirit
of
the
Lord
resteth
upon
you
,
you
are
surely
sealed
therewith
,
and
singled
out
for
his
Majestie
.
His
care
is
as
well
for
you
,
as
ever
it
was
for
Noah
▪
Lot
,
Eliah
,
or
any
of
these
mourners
:
for
he
is
still
the
same
to
all
who
tread
in
their
steps
;
his
compassions
faile
not
.
This
is
written
now
to
comfort
you
.
Heaven
and
earth
shall
passe
,
but
not
one
jot
or
title
of
his
word
,
untill
every
thing
be
accomplished
.
He
may
sooner
breake
his
covenant
concerning
the
day
and
the
night
,
than
he
can
with
you
.
The
hills
may
sooner
remove
out
of
their
places
,
Isa:
54.
10.
than
his
mercy
can
from
you
.
Let
none
of
your
hearts
therefore
faint
,
who
have
this
witnesse
,
that
you
indevour
hereunto
.
But
come
whatsoever
will
,
God
will
provide
such
a
deliverance
for
you
,
if
he
see
it
good
.
Or
if
he
send
you
into
Captivitie
,
yet
he
will
there
lead
you
,
his
Angels
shall
conduct
you
,
his
Spirit
shall
support
you
,
with
joy
unspeakable
,
even
in
the
midst
of
all
your
tryals
,
untill
that
your
testimonie
be
fulfilled
,
your
warfare
accomplished
,
and
the
crowne
of
glory
set
upon
your
heads
;
you
are
written
upon
the
palmes
of
his
hands
,
Isa●
:
49.
15.
that
you
shall
be
ever
in
his
sight
.
And
if
he
let
you
be
taken
away
by
death
among
the
rest
;
yet
even
death
shall
be
unto
you
the
greatest
advantage
.
It
shall
make
an
end
of
all
your
miseries
,
that
you
shall
not
so
much
as
see
the
evils
to
come
.
Then
will
the
Lord
turne
all
your
sorrowes
and
feares
into
abundant
joyes
and
securitie
,
giving
you
the
reward
of
all
your
labours
,
and
whatsoever
else
you
have
hoped
and
longed
after
.
Then
shall
you
finde
the
fulnesse
of
those
joyes
,
1
Cor
2
9.
which
never
eye
saw
,
nor
ever
eare
heard
,
nor
yet
entred
into
mans
heart
to
consider
of
.
And
this
shall
you
injoy
in
his
glorious
presence
,
with
all
his
blessed
Angels
and
Saints
,
with
whom
yee
shall
reigne
for
evermore
.
But
as
for
all
the
rest
of
wicked
scoffers
and
profane
contemners
of
the
Lord
,
Application
to
all
profane
contemners
.
and
of
all
his
mercifull
fore-warnings
,
if
he
in
his
justice
should
leave
us
up
to
such
a
judgement
,
to
be
executed
on
us
,
through
the
hellish
devices
of
that
bloudie
Antichrist
,
(
whose
rage
and
furie
still
increaseth
,
as
our
deliverances
and
prosperitie
have
done
)
then
must
you
all
know
from
him
,
be
you
Atheists
,
Papists
,
belly-gods
,
worldlings
,
that
you
must
looke
for
your
portion
to
be
all
alike
;
that
shift
or
flie
whither
soever
you
will
,
yee
shall
never
be
able
to
flie
from
his
vengeance
.
Though
you
could
dig
to
hell
,
as
the
Prophet
Amos
speaketh
,
〈◊〉
9.
●
,
2
,
3
,
4
yet
his
hand
should
fetch
you
thence
;
&
although
you
could
climbe
up
to
heau'n
,
yet
thence
also
he
would
bring
you
downe
:
yea
,
though
you
could
hide
your selves
in
the
most
secret
caves
among
the
rocks
,
〈◊〉
28.
yet
even
there
should
his
vengeance
finde
you
out
:
and
flying
to
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
,
he
will
still
there
command
the
sword
,
the
pestilence
and
famine
to
pursue
you
,
with
terrour
of
heart
,
&
trembling
of
conscience
,
untill
you
be
destroyed
from
the
face
of
the
earth
.
The
Lord
will
ever
set
his
face
against
you
for
evill
and
not
for
good
;
and
this
is
that
,
that
you
must
certainely
expect
.
And
even
for
you
likewise
,
Application
to
our
pretended
Catholicks
.
that
thinke
you
shall
doe
well
enough
,
because
you
have
beene
knowne
to
be
so
devoted
to
the
Catholike
religion
(
as
you
terme
it
)
and
to
suffer
for
it
,
doe
not
imagine
your
cause
shall
be
any
thing
the
better
for
this
.
If
you
beare
false
hearts
to
the
Lords
annointed
and
to
your
native
country
;
how
can
you
looke
that
vengeance
shall
suffer
you
to
live
?
Or
can
you
perswade
your selves
that
a
forreine
enemie
prevailing
,
(
which
evill
the
Lord
still
deliver
us
from
)
should
ever
trust
you
,
whom
they
found
so
false
to
your
Prince
and
countrey
.
Be
it
so
,
yet
if
you
be
knowne
to
be
such
as
have
any
wealth
(
if
the
Lord
should
for
all
our
provocations
permit
such
a
day
)
as
they
have
long
looked
for
,
have
we
not
just
cause
to
conceive
,
that
Papist
and
Protestant
should
be
all
alike
?
and
that
tho
all
such
should
proclaime
at
each
market
crosse
,
that
they
are
Catholiques
;
yet
that
there
goods
would
be
the
goods
of
Hugonotes
;
as
it
was
at
the
French
massacre
in
Paris
?
would
not
then
all
such
be
made
Puritanes
of
the
Parliament
house
?
the
desperatest
ding-thrifts
and
sharpest
swords
,
slashing
downe
and
carying
all
away
?
And
although
the
Lord
shall
still
at
the
intercession
of
his
most
faithful
and
deere
servants
,
(
as
sometimes
of
Abraham
,
Moses
,
Samuel
,
&
these
mourners
)
preserve
us
from
the
bloudy
hands
of
our
deadly
and
most
cruell
enemies
,
and
from
ever
comming
under
the
Babilonish
yoake
againe
(
which
we
ever
beg
and
cry
for
)
yet
the
estate
of
all
you
,
The
state
of
all
the
wicked
,
tho
the
Lord
still
spare
us
at
the
prayers
of
his
servants
.
that
are
the
provokers
of
his
Majestie
and
grievers
of
his
people
by
your
horrible
sinnes
shall
be
nothing
the
better
.
At
death
a
heavier
captivitie
shall
fall
upon
you
,
when
you
shall
be
bound
in
everlasting
chaines
of
darknesse
,
and
reserved
unto
the
judgement
of
the
great
day
,
to
be
tormented
for
evermore
.
And
thus
if
your
sleepie
hearts
come
once
to
be
throughly
awaked
,
you
shall
be
sure
to
live
in
continuall
expectation
of
vengeance
,
being
chased
of
your
owne
wicked
consciences
,
as
〈◊〉
,
untill
the
Lords
most
just
decree
be
accomplished
upon
you
.
Then
you
that
could
not
once
sigh
or
cry
to
God
at
all
,
for
the
abominations
and
dishonors
done
unto
his
Majestie
,
or
in
fearing
his
anger
,
but
thought
this
foolishnesse
,
shall
have
cause
inough
to
call
and
cry
continually
,
in
feeling
and
fearing
his
most
just
and
heavie
indignation
,
with
all
his
fierce
plagues
due
unto
you
everlastingly
.
But
of
this
we
shall
speake
yet
more
,
when
we
come
to
the
severall
miseries
,
which
they
indured
in
the
Captivitie
.
And
thus
much
may
serve
for
the
estate
both
of
the
godly
,
mourning
for
all
the
abominations
,
and
for
the
rest
.
It
may
suffice
likewise
for
another
most
just
cause
to
drive
us
to
watching
and
prayer
with
continuall
mourning
:
seeing
onely
the
mourners
are
commanded
to
be
marked
,
to
be
preserved
from
the
vengeance
to
come
:
and
these
are
they
principally
that
stay
the
judgement
from
rushing
upon
us
;
Iob
22.
the
end
.
at
least
untill
they
be
so
marked
and
made
safe
.
But
alas
,
have
we
not
here
a
new
cause
to
take
up
a
dolefull
complaint
for
the
want
hereof
?
Iust
cause
of
lamentation
for
the
small
number
of
true
mourners
.
Where
are
they
who
lament
for
the
abominations
,
which
we
have
received
from
all
forreine
Nations
,
and
wherewith
we
have
so
polluted
our
profession
,
as
after
will
appeare
?
Where
are
those
whose
hearts
melt
to
thinke
how
the
law
of
God
is
troden
under
foote
,
and
his
judgements
hastned
daily
by
all
our
provocations
?
What
is
become
of
Moses
,
Samuel
,
Ieremie
,
Paul
,
and
of
that
continuall
heavinesse
,
which
they
were
in
,
for
the
obstinacie
of
the
people
?
Where
are
the
two
Prophets
,
prophesi●ng
after
the
manner
of
mourners
,
for
the
prevayling
of
that
Antichrist
,
and
the
delusions
of
Gods
people
?
That
zeale
of
Lot
for
all
our
unlawfull
deeds
?
Are
we
not
come
very
generally
to
cry
,
Peace
,
peace
,
and
all
is
well
,
desiring
to
be
at
ease
,
〈…〉
as
they
who
trusted
in
the
mountaine
of
Samaria
?
of
whom
Amos
speaketh
:
and
those
who
cryed
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
Ierem
▪
7.
4.
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
?
Are
we
not
become
(
I
meane
exceeding
〈◊〉
of
us
)
as
they
who
said
,
The
Lord
will
neither
doe
good
nor
evill
?
Doe
not
our
lives
proclaime
it
?
Or
as
those
that
spake
against
Ieremie
,
Our
generall
securitie
fearefull
.
to
●ull
themselves
and
all
others
still
asleepe
;
saying
,
we
shall
neither
see
sword
nor
famine
?
In
a
word
;
Is
it
not
with
us
for
the
most
part
,
Ier:
5.
12
,
13.
as
with
them
that
lived
immediately
before
the
floud
,
and
before
the
overthrow
of
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
?
Doe
we
not
eat
and
drinke
,
marrie
and
give
in
marriage
,
as
they
;
every
man
giving
up
himselfe
to
follow
his
owne
way
,
and
for
his
owne
advantage
;
never
regarding
our
Noahs
building
the
Arke
,
and
calling
all
to
enter
;
nor
our
Lots
mourning
&
crying
to
all
,
Good
brethren
,
deale
not
so
wickedly
?
Doe
we
not
daily
increase
in
our
senselesnesse
,
and
still
more
harden
our selves
against
all
warnings
,
signes
,
and
tokens
,
untill
the
floud-gates
of
heaven
be
open
,
and
the
vengeance
of
God
come
powring
downe
?
And
to
goe
yet
one
step
higher
,
and
to
adde
this
one
demand
more
;
Are
not
very
many
amongst
us
come
to
that
height
of
impietie
,
Scorning
at
all
that
mourne
for
the
evils
.
to
scorne
and
to
abuse
by
all
meanes
,
all
those
that
mourne
for
the
evils
,
and
who
will
not
run
with
us
to
all
excesse
of
ungodlinesse
?
And
if
any
doe
ever
reprove
such
,
though
in
the
griefe
of
their
hearts
,
with
the
greatest
love
and
reverence
,
are
they
not
ready
to
say
,
as
those
unto
Lot
,
Hence
,
who
made
thee
a
Ruler
and
a
Iudge
?
so
to
thrust
them
away
with
all
disgrace
.
Or
,
which
is
yet
worse
,
if
worse
may
be
,
Is
not
this
too
common
in
very
many
places
,
to
use
them
as
Ieremie
was
used
,
to
load
such
with
all
opprobrious
slanders
,
as
tho
they
were
the
vilest
men
,
that
could
live
upon
the
earth
,
and
those
that
seeke
not
the
good
of
the
Land
but
the
hurt
;
and
as
if
indeed
there
were
none
to
be
hated
but
they
,
be
they
never
so
peaceable
and
obedient
.
And
finally
,
are
they
not
made
such
in
many
places
,
as
Ieremie
saith
of
himselfe
,
whom
every
bodie
curseth
,
though
they
have
neither
given
nor
taken
upon
usurie
,
but
lived
without
of●ence
or
intermedling
in
the
world
.
Nay
,
although
they
be
such
persons
,
whom
all
the
world
cannot
touch
;
except
for
such
infirmities
,
as
are
incident
to
all
the
sonnes
of
Adam
;
or
the
matters
of
their
God
,
as
Dani●l
was
?
Doe
we
not
thus
adde
to
the
increase
of
their
sorrowes
,
to
kindle
more
the
Lords
anger
for
the
injuries
done
unto
them
,
and
by
seeking
to
drive
them
out
from
amongst
us
,
or
at
least
to
cause
them
to
cease
crying
to
the
Lord
for
us
.
Which
unkindnesse
he
can
no
way
indure
;
sith
these
(
I
meane
,
who
make
conscience
of
all
his
commandements
)
are
the
deerest
unto
him
of
all
the
people
of
the
earth
,
and
the
onely
preservers
of
the
rest
,
so
long
as
they
remaine
amongst
us
.
And
thus
much
shall
serve
for
this
in
like
manner
,
〈◊〉
.
what
cause
we
have
to
watch
and
pray
,
yea
,
to
tremble
and
cry
for
the
small
remainder
of
our
mourners
;
and
also
to
the
end
that
we
our selves
may
be
found
to
be
of
the
number
of
them
,
so
to
helpe
to
appease
the
wrath
,
or
so
to
escape
in
the
evill
day
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
enemies
by
which
the
Lord
threatneth
or
afflicteth
his
Church
,
are
his
souldiers
;
and
what
cause
we
have
to
give
our selves
to
watching
and
prayer
,
for
the
increase
of
them
in
number
,
pride
and
malice
.
IT
remaineth
now
that
we
shall
come
to
shew
the
abominations
for
the
which
the
godly
so
sighed
&
cryed
,
what
and
how
great
they
were
.
But
the
handling
thereof
,
may
be
more
profitably
reserved
unto
the
sixt
verse
,
where
the
Holy
Ghost
sets
downe
,
how
fierce
his
wrath
was
,
and
how
grievous
the
plagues
were
,
which
the
Lord
threatneth
to
inflict
upon
them
;
that
by
the
greatnes
of
the
vengeance
,
we
may
better
consider
the
heynousnesse
of
the
abominations
.
Having
therefore
thus
finished
this
first
Commission
,
which
was
to
the
marking
Angell
,
for
the
preservation
of
all
the
godly
:
we
will
come
to
the
second
commission
given
to
the
destroying
Angels
,
how
they
should
deale
with
all
the
rest
,
conteyned
in
these
words
following
.
Vers.
5.
And
to
the
other
he
said
,
in
my
hearing
,
Goe
yee
after
him
thorow
the
Citie
and
smite
;
Let
not
your
eye
spare
,
neither
have
pitie
,
s●ay
utterly
olde
and
young
,
&c.
Here
the
Lord
delivering
this
Commission
aloud
,
The
enemies
by
which
God
threatneth
his
Church
are
his
soldiers
.
and
bidding
these
destroying
Angels
to
goe
and
smite
,
to
spare
none
,
will
have
us
all
to
consider
this
well
:
That
the
enemies
by
which
his
Church
is
afflicted
,
as
the
Babylonian
here
meant
,
(
to
whom
he
said
,
Goe
yee
after
him
thorough
the
Citie
and
smite
)
are
the
Lords
soldiers
.
They
come
not
,
nor
fight
of
themselves
alone
,
but
at
his
comand
:
they
fight
also
his
battels
,
though
they
know
not
so
much
,
nor
purpose
any
such
matter
,
but
doe
it
in
the
pride
and
malice
of
their
hearts
.
No
point
is
more
necessarie
for
us
to
know
;
The
knowledg
of
this
point
most
necessary
,
&
most
plainely
set
downe
in
the
Scriptures
.
becasue
in
the
plots
and
conspiracies
of
wicked
enemies
,
and
in
all
the
rage
against
the
Church
of
God
,
it
is
so
rare
a
thing
for
any
man
to
looke
at
the
Lord
,
and
how
he
sends
and
orders
all
;
but
every
man
almost
useth
still
to
looke
onely
at
the
hand
of
the
enemie
.
Neither
is
any
truth
more
cleerely
set
forth
in
the
booke
of
God
.
We
will
content
our selves
with
two
or
three
places
,
which
are
past
all
exception
,
in
which
he
hath
of
purpose
taught
this
point
most
fully
.
First
,
we
may
begin
with
the
former
great
Captivitie
of
Israel
,
In
the
captivitie
of
Israel
the
Lord
sent
on
them
the
King
of
Ass●ur
.
of
the
Ten
Tribes
caried
captive
into
Assyria
by
Salmanazar
;
which
was
a
good
space
before
this
captivitie
of
Iudah
.
The
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
that
the
Lord
in
his
wrath
sent
upon
them
the
King
of
Asshur
to
destroy
them
.
Is●y
10.
5
,
6.
Whom
the
Prophet
●say
(
in
speaking
of
both
the
Captivities
joyntly
,
and
the
like
instruments
and
reasons
of
both
)
calleth
the
rod
of
Gods
wrath
;
The
Assyrian
,
the
rod
or
the
Lords
wrath
.
because
he
had
in
his
wrath
prepared
the
Assyrian
as
his
rod
,
to
whip
both
Israel
and
Iudah
for
their
rebellion
.
He
termes
also
their
staffe
,
meaning
the
weapons
in
their
hands
,
his
indignation
:
because
all
their
weapons
were
cheifly
prepared
to
execute
his
most
fierce
indignation
.
He
calls
them
moreover
the
Lords
axe
,
whereby
he
cut
downe
the
Nations
.
All
were
the
Lords
instruments
:
He
sent
these
Assyrians
,
The
Lord
gave
them
the
charge
,
tho
the
enemie
thought
not
so
.
and
gave
them
the
charge
to
spoile
and
trample
under
foote
the
rebellious
Israelites
,
as
the
mire
in
the
streets
.
But
did
the
proud
Assyrian
know
thus
much
,
how
God
used
him
as
his
soldier
?
or
did
he
purpose
in
it
to
execute
Gods
wrath
,
and
his
terrible
judgement
?
No
,
saith
the
Lord
,
he
thinketh
not
so
,
neither
doth
his
heart
esteeme
it
so
,
as
to
avenge
my
quarrell
,
but
he
imagineth
to
destroy
not
a
few
nations
:
that
is
,
All
that
he
doth
,
he
doth
in
pride
and
malice
of
his
owne
wicked
heart
;
and
by
his
owne
strength
,
as
he
foolishly
thinketh
.
Therefore
the
Lord
saith
plainely
,
That
when
he
had
used
him
,
as
his
rod
to
correct
his
people
,
Atter
God
hath
corrected
his
Church
,
he
wil
burne
his
rods
in
the
fire
.
first
Samaria
and
then
Ierusalem
,
first
Israel
and
after
Iudah
,
that
he
would
surely
burne
the
rod
in
the
fire
:
He
would
visit
the
proud
heart
of
the
King
of
Asshur
,
and
bring
downe
his
proud
lookes
,
and
as
a
fire
in
his
vengeance
consume
him
utterly
.
Esa:
12.
17
,
14.
And
secondly
for
Manasseh
the
sonne
of
that
worthy
Hezechiah
,
when
he
went
backe
from
the
good
wayes
of
his
father
,
In
carying
Ma●ass●●
into
Captiu●ie
.
and
set
up
againe
all
the
abominations
that
his
father
had
taken
away
,
and
had
also
destroyed
that
pietie
and
religion
,
2
Chr:
33.
1
,
2
,
3.
which
his
good
father
had
so
laboured
to
build
up
:
and
finally
,
when
he
caused
his
people
to
doe
worse
than
the
Heathen
,
vers.
9.
10.
17.
whom
the
Lord
had
plagued
,
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
That
first
the
Lord
spake
unto
him
,
and
to
his
people
,
but
they
would
not
regard
.
And
when
that
would
not
serve
,
The
Lord
brought
on
him
the
Assyrian
.
he
saith
expresly
,
That
the
Lord
brought
upon
them
the
Captaines
of
the
hoast
of
the
King
of
Asshur
,
who
tooke
Manasseh
,
and
put
him
in
fetters
,
and
bound
him
in
chaines
,
and
caried
him
to
Babel
.
And
that
then
when
he
was
in
tribulatior
,
he
prayed
to
the
Lord
his
God
,
and
humbled
himselfe
greatly
before
the
God
of
his
fathers
;
and
God
was
intreated
of
him
,
and
heard
his
prayer
,
and
brought
him
againe
into
his
kingdome
in
Ierusalem
:
then
Manasseh
knew
that
the
Lord
was
God
.
So
that
it
was
God
especially
that
brought
the
Assyrian
upon
Manasseh
,
God
did
all
in
it
.
and
fettred
him
,
and
caried
him
into
Babylon
,
and
there
heard
his
prayer
,
and
brought
him
backe
,
and
set
him
againe
in
his
kingdome
:
it
was
God
that
did
it
.
Thirdly
,
for
this
Captivitie
,
as
the
Prophet
here
foresaw
it
,
So
in
this
Captivitie
the
Lord
likewise
did
all
.
and
the
Lord
said
,
he
would
doe
it
;
and
like
as
he
bids
the
enemies
,
which
are
represented
by
these
Angels
,
to
goe
and
smite
;
so
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
plainely
,
(
using
the
very
same
phrase
of
speech
,
2
Chro:
36.
17.
that
is
used
concerning
Manasseh
)
That
God
brought
upon
them
the
King
of
the
Caldeans
,
who
slew
their
young
men
with
the
sword
,
and
spared
neither
young
nor
old
,
but
made
this
havocke
of
them
all
.
They
came
not
meerely
of
themselves
,
but
God
sent
them
as
his
executioners
.
This
Ieremie
confesseth
in
his
Lamentations
,
That
the
Lord
did
it
;
acknowledging
thus
in
the
person
of
all
Iudah
and
Ierusalem
,
Lament:
2.
22.
Thou
hast
called
as
in
a
solemne
day
,
my
terrours
round
about
:
meaning
,
that
the
Lord
had
called
their
terrible
enemies
on
every
fide
to
compasse
them
in
,
that
none
might
escape
his
wrath
:
wherein
he
shewes
,
how
the
Lord
mustered
the
enemies
to
revenge
these
abhominations
.
And
thus
hath
it
ever
bin
,
when
enemies
have
come
against
the
Church
,
(
as
we
may
see
cleane
thorow
the
booke
of
God
,
and
especially
in
the
booke
of
the
Iudges
)
it
was
principally
,
because
the
Lord
had
stirred
them
up
,
he
had
mustered
and
brought
them
.
For
if
he
but
lift
up
his
ensigne
,
or
but
hisse
,
or
whistle
for
them
,
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
Isai.
5.
26
,
27.
they
come
amaine
from
all
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
They
sleepe
not
,
nor
faint
,
unlesse
the
Lord
himselfe
stay
them
or
plucke
them
backe
;
putting
his
hooke
into
their
nostrils
,
and
his
bit
into
their
jawes
,
as
he
did
to
that
proud
Senecharib
,
〈…〉
29.
when
he
came
so
fiercely
against
Ierusalem
.
Although
(
as
we
heard
)
the
enemies
themselves
doe
not
know
so
much
.
And
when
is
it
that
the
Lord
brings
them
?
Even
then
when
his
people
,
whom
he
hath
put
in
trust
with
his
most
holy
religion
,
through
long
peace
,
ease
,
and
prosperitie
,
become
utterly
unthankfull
,
and
grow
to
loath
the
heavenly
Manna
;
〈…〉
26.
3
,
14
,
to
26.
when
once
they
begin
to
be
haughtie
against
the
Lord
,
and
rebellious
against
his
word
and
messengers
sent
unto
them
,
and
they
will
obey
it
no
further
,
than
it
doth
like
themselves
;
Deut:
28.
15.
to
50.
when
they
doe
waxe
so
senselesse
and
indurate
,
as
all
his
fatherly
rods
of
scarsitie
,
famine
,
2
King
:
17.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
pestilence
,
and
other
sicknesse
,
signes
and
tokens
from
heaven
and
earth
,
no
,
nor
the
continuall
warnings
of
his
servants
,
can
doe
them
any
more
good
to
move
them
any
longer
.
2
Chro:
33.
10.
And
finally
,
when
in
steed
of
repenting
and
meeting
him
with
intreatie
of
peace
,
they
proceede
to
mock
his
servants
,
2
Chor
:
36.
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
to
misuse
his
messengers
,
despising
his
word
sent
in
mercy
to
warne
them
;
for
then
he
can
beare
no
longer
,
but
sets
up
his
ensignes
and
calls
for
the
sword
of
the
enemie
to
avenge
his
quarrell
,
thereby
to
take
away
religion
and
all
the
comforts
of
this
life
in
one
day
,
for
that
their
intollerable
contempt
of
all
his
bounty
,
This
threatned
in
the
Law
.
long
suffering
,
and
compassion
.
This
is
that
which
he
hath
threatned
in
his
law
.
That
he
will
punish
such
a
people
yet
seven
times
more
:
〈◊〉
:
9
4
,
5
,
6.
the
sword
and
captivity
being
the
last
and
heaviest
outward
plague
and
oft
accompanied
with
all
the
rest
,
〈◊〉
:
26.
24.
chiefly
with
famine
,
Deut:
28
25.
to
48.
&
most
cruell
and
savage
beasts
to
devoure
the
rebellious
people
.
〈◊〉
5.
17.
This
he
did
fearefully
verifie
in
the
ensamples
mentioned
both
in
the
captivity
of
Israell
and
Iudah
,
〈◊〉
14
chiefly
in
this
latter
,
2
Chr:
●6
.
6.
13
,
14.
as
the
holy
Ghost
plainely
sheweth
,
declaring
the
causes
of
it
.
How
,
when
after
their
former
lesse
captivities
and
sundry
plagues
begun
,
they
in
generall
still
increased
their
trespasses
wonderfully
,
according
to
all
the
abominations
of
the
heathen
,
and
withall
mocked
and
misused
his
messengers
,
which
he
had
sent
unto
them
in
compassion
to
call
them
to
repentance
,
then
there
was
no
remedie
.
But
he
brought
upon
them
the
King
of
the
Caldeans
,
vers.
17.
to
the
end
of
21.
to
execute
all
his
fierce
wrath
and
vengeance
upon
them
all
.
God
gave
all
into
his
hands
.
And
this
as
he
saith
,
was
to
fulfill
the
word
of
the
Lord
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
Ieremie
,
untill
the
Land
had
her
fill
of
Sabaoths
.
So
all
the
dayes
that
shee
lay
desolate
,
shee
kept
Sabaoth
,
to
fulfill
seventie
yeeres
.
In
which
words
,
it
is
most
evident
that
the
whole
Captivitie
,
both
for
the
manner
and
continuance
,
was
altogither
appointed
and
directed
by
the
Lord
.
Whence
we
may
most
plainely
conclude
,
Isai
:
54.
16.
with
that
of
the
Prophet
Esay
,
where
he
brings
in
the
Lord
thus
speaking
of
himselfe
:
Behold
,
I
have
created
the
Smith
that
bloweth
the
coales
in
the
sire
,
and
him
that
bringeth
forth
an
instrument
for
his
w●rke
;
I
have
created
the
destroyer
to
destroy
.
If
any
man
shall
yet
doubt
of
any
part
hereof
,
let
him
read
with
reverence
the
26
chapter
of
Leviticus
,
and
there
he
shall
see
all
this
set
downe
in
order
,
especially
from
the
14
verse
to
the
end
.
To
apply
this
now
to
our
times
,
Application
to
our selves
,
to
behold
the
Lords
Armies
.
and
to
our selves
;
it
being
now
our
lesson
to
awaken
us
,
and
to
make
us
to
looke
at
the
Lord
,
levying
his
Armies
against
us
,
if
any
thing
can
stir
us
.
Did
that
proud
Nebuchadnezzar
of
Rome
sound
out
his
bellowing
Bulls
,
to
move
all
the
Lords
people
to
rebell
against
his
Annoynted
?
Pop●sh
Bulls
sent
to
move
our
people
to
rebellion
.
Or
hath
he
so
often
practised
our
destruction
both
openly
and
secretly
altogither
without
the
Lord
?
Or
did
any
of
that
bloudie
League
,
The
bloudie
league
.
being
Antichrists
sworne
servants
,
so
band
themselves
as
of
themselves
,
without
the
Lords
command
,
to
threaten
so
far
forth
the
ruinating
of
Christs
kingdome
,
and
the
rooting
out
of
his
Gospell
?
Or
those
that
came
against
us
in
the
yeere
eightie
eight
,
in
their
mightie
Armada
,
The
〈◊〉
Armada
.
〈…〉
.
which
the
enemie
,
in
the
pride
of
his
heart
,
had
named
,
the
Navie
invincible
,
purposing
nothing
else
,
but
the
utter
desolation
both
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
to
massacre
the
mother
with
the
children
,
to
satiate
themselves
with
the
bloud
of
every
one
of
us
,
as
their
burcherly
instruments
of
crueltie
did
proclaime
to
all
the
world
.
Did
these
(
I
say
)
come
only
of
themselves
,
in
the
malice
and
hautinesse
of
their
hearts
,
and
without
the
Lord
so
disposing
and
threatning
us
by
them
?
Could
they
or
durst
they
ever
have
attempted
those
things
of
themselves
alone
?
No
,
no
,
The
Lord
will
have
us
all
to
know
hereby
,
that
these
were
his
own
soldiers
;
it
was
he
that
mustered
them
;
he
lift
up
his
ensigne
unto
them
;
he
bad
them
so
to
threaten
us
,
to
goe
and
smite
:
〈…〉
26.
He
onely
brought
the
insolent
Babylonian
towards
our
Ierusalem
,
〈◊〉
5
15.
he
shewed
us
the
edge
of
his
axe
,
he
shak'd
the
sword
at
us
,
Yet
turned
backe
&
overthrowne
at
our
prayers
:
when
w●ndes
&
wat●rs
were
armed
against
them
to
take
vengeance
for
us
.
to
cause
us
to
seeke
him
.
And
so
at
our
humiliation
and
prayers
,
which
we
then
powred
out
so
vehemently
,
with
fasting
,
mourning
,
and
confession
of
our
sinnes
,
through
the
whole
Land
,
his
owne
holy
hand
plucked
them
backe
againe
.
He
armed
both
windes
and
waters
to
take
vengeance
of
that
most
insolent
and
cruell
attempt
,
whereof
so
many
records
shall
beare
witnesse
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
although
the
Lord
wrought
this
our
deliverance
with
their
overthrow
,
so
wonderfully
by
his
owne
mightie
arme
,
and
so
evidently
with
his
owne
right
hand
,
that
we
might
justly
have
hoped
,
that
they
durst
never
have
once
so
much
,
as
thought
of
attempting
to
rise
up
against
us
after
;
yet
doe
we
not
see
,
how
they
have
since
exceeded
the
insolencie
of
all
former
ages
?
How
they
have
not
onely
contrived
and
practised
sundry
most
bloudie
treasons
since
against
the
Lords
Annoynted
,
Many
treasons
since
.
thereby
to
make
way
for
the
butchering
of
us
all
;
but
even
so
lately
devised
so
new
,
so
strange
,
&
so
desperate
a
stratagem
against
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
with
our
noble
Queene
,
our
gratious
young
Prince
,
and
all
that
Royall
Progenie
;
yea
,
with
the
Right
Honorable
Councell
and
Nobilitie
,
the
whole
state
and
bodie
of
our
Nation
,
to
consume
all
at
once
,
by
that
most
hideous
and
infernall
furnace
?
For
what
could
they
intend
,
Chiefly
the
infernall
furnace
.
but
to
have
made
us
all
as
flesh
for
the
cauldron
,
and
that
very
day
to
have
bin
the
dismall
day
,
both
of
our
flourishing
Realmes
,
and
also
of
the
Church
and
Gospell
of
Christ
,
so
far
as
they
were
able
?
Of
which
most
execrable
fact
,
never
shall
future
age
keep
silence
,
Branding
that
religion
for
ever
.
to
the
branding
of
that
bloudie
Religion
,
with
the
perpetuall
infamie
of
lying
and
murther
,
the
two
principall
workes
of
the
Devill
,
and
brands
of
his
servants
,
Iob.
8.
44.
as
our
Saviour
directly
witnesseth
;
so
as
none
can
pretend
ignorance
thereof
,
except
they
will
wilfully
blinde
their
owne
eyes
.
And
to
draw
towards
the
conclusion
of
this
point
;
what
meanes
that
increase
of
outrage
for
Popery
and
all
profanenesse
?
Increase
of
the
outrage
for
Popery
and
all
profanenesse
.
Their
deadly
malice
increased
,
declared
in
all
devises
to
divide
and
disgrace
us
.
what
is
that
so
deadly
malice
in
all
those
who
are
so
bent
,
to
that
Romish
Idolatrie
and
impiety
;
I
meane
their
hatred
against
both
the
Gospell
and
all
the
true
professors
of
it
?
How
is
it
that
they
are
not
afraid
to
shew
this
openly
,
by
all
devices
which
they
can
invent
to
discharge
the
religion
of
the
Lord
and
to
divide
us
utterly
amongst
our selues
,
to
fall
by
one
another
;
and
that
after
so
many
and
so
late
and
strange
discoveries
of
their
barbarous
cruelties
and
Machivillian
plots
above
all
,
After
so
many
convictions
.
of
all
other
religions
,
that
the
world
hath
heard
of
;
with
such
notable
testimony
given
from
heaven
of
Gods
wonderfull
protection
in
all
the
admirable
deliverances
of
the
professors
thereof
among
us
.
What
are
all
these
with
our
ungratefull
abusing
of
them
by
our
impenitency
.
These
fearefull
denunciations
of
vengeance
.
I
beseech
you
(
and
herein
I
appeale
to
the
consciences
of
all
men
)
what
are
they
,
but
infallible
denunciations
of
the
hasting
of
the
Lords
most
terrible
vengeance
,
And
danger●us
prognostications
of
a
most
heavy
scourge
from
Babylon
.
unlesse
we
repent
speedily
.
Or
what
can
they
,
with
all
the
former
prognesticate
(
if
we
may
make
a
particular
construction
of
them
)
but
threat●●ngs
of
the
bringing
in
indeed
of
that
dreadful
scourg
,
(
which
he
in
mercy
still
keepe
from
us
)
which
formerly
he
hath
,
but
shaken
towards
us
,
and
frighted
us
withall
.
●ogive
us
either
wholy
into
the
hand
of
that
bloudy
whore
of
Babylon
,
and
so
to
bring
our
necks
againe
under
that
cruell
yoake
(
the
common
vexation
of
all
the
people
of
the
Lord
)
or
at
least
that
they
should
come
to
〈◊〉
and
tyrannize
among
us
,
and
setting
up
their
cursed
Idolatrie
againe
,
to
pollute
the
Lords
holy
religion
;
and
in
the
end
to
thrust
forth
his
sacred
truth
,
and
our selves
,
to
live
ever
in
horror
and
shame
,
having
alwaies
the
sword
at
our
throats
,
as
in
France
and
other
countries
,
For
abusing
his
religion
.
where
they
have
so
prevailed
,
they
have
had
too
fearfull
experience
.
Were
not
this
most
righteous
for
our
abusing
that
his
heavenly
treasure
,
committed
to
us
,
beside
all
other
our
sinnes
,
which
yet
.
I
instantly
pray
day
and
night
,
that
he
may
prevent
,
by
our
most
speedy
,
and
unfeigned
repentance
.
And
may
not
this
be
a
just
cause
,
why
he
hath
suffered
these
so
to
increase
,
because
howsoever
we
can
be
content
with
an
outward
forme
&
name
of
his
holy
religion
,
Not
enduring
the
power
of
〈◊〉
,
but
seeking
to
destroy
it
.
which
by
the
good
lawes
of
our
land
,
we
doe
truly
professe
;
yet
few
of
us
can
indure
the
power
and
practise
of
it
in
our selves
,
or
others
?
We
cannot
denie
,
but
that
the
true
practise
of
religion
,
is
the
very
life
and
soule
of
all
religion
,
and
yet
how
many
doe
seeke
to
destroy
it
,
in
whomsoever
it
appeares
,
if
all
scornes
and
contempt
of
it
can
possibly
doe
it
:
〈◊〉
better
of
th●
〈…〉
for
is
it
not
an
usuall
thing
with
many
in
most
places
,
to
like
much
better
of
the
profane
man
,
that
hath
cast
all
religion
and
conscience
behind
his
backe
,
then
of
those
in
whom
the
seedes
or
the
least
beginning
of
grace
doth
appeare
;
Or
which
is
yet
worse
,
are
not
many
of
us
in
too
many
places
growne
to
this
,
to
like
much
better
of
the
Papist
and
ungodly
,
pre
●rring
them
to
be
our
compani●●s
,
and
accounting
them
far
honester
men
,
then
such
〈…〉
feare
the
Lord
,
making
conscience
to
〈◊〉
before
him
,
in
that
good
way
wherein
we
al
(
except
the
Popish
sort
)
agree
in
word
and
generall
profession
?
Let
common
experience
testifie
,
Experience
of
the
d●slike
of
al
true
lovers
of
Religion
.
how
few
they
are
who
can
brooke
that
man
who
is
a
diligent
frequenter
of
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
a
strict
observer
of
the
Sabboth
;
carefull
to
teach
and
instruct
his
family
,
that
cannot
like
of
oathes
and
blasphemies
,
filthy
speeches
and
excesse
of
drinking
or
other
vanities
.
And
what
may
this
seeme
to
be
,
A
manifest
joyning
hands
and
calling
for
the
enemie
.
but
to
joyne
hands
with
the
enemies
of
God
,
and
by
these
and
the
like
to
proclaime
a
kind
of
defiance
against
him
that
such
will
not
have
him
to
rule
over
them
?
yea
,
even
to
challenge
him
,
or
at
least
to
provoke
him
,
to
bring
in
the
enemies
to
avenge
his
quarrell
.
If
therefore
the
Lord
of
hoasts
doe
call
for
them
,
to
rise
up
against
us
in
new
conspiracies
or
open
violence
,
and
with
them
all
the
crew
of
wicked
and
ungodly
men
,
in
whom
we
have
so
delighted
,
to
take
part
with
those
to
our
destruction
(
as
they
,
it
is
to
be
feared
will
be
as
outragious
as
the
other
against
all
soundly
fearing
God
)
is
it
not
just
?
Yea
,
if
he
should
let
them
to
make
it
Bellum
prodigorum
,
How
righteous
with
God
to
bring
in
the
day
of
the
spendthrists
.
the
day
of
all
the
spend-thrifts
&
of
al
the
vile
persons
of
the
land
,
to
have
their
fingers
in
every
mans
coffers
,
and
their
hands
washen
in
the
blould
of
them
,
whom
they
have
hated
,
so
soone
as
ever
any
of
the
Babilonish
designes
shall
take
their
effect
,
could
we
wonder
as
it
?
May
we
not
much
rather
wonder
at
&
admire
his
former
long
sufferings
,
that
he
hath
only
hitherto
raised
them
up
against
us
,
as
to
drive
us
to
turne
unto
him
,
but
suffered
them
not
to
prevaile
,
no
,
not
so
much
as
against
any
one
of
us
.
To
〈◊〉
Gods
mercy
in
saving
〈◊〉
.
In
the
midst
of
the
fire
.
That
though
we
have
beene
after
a
sort
in
the
midst
of
the
hot
fiery
furnace
;
yet
not
so
much
as
the
smell
of
the
fire
hath
beene
felt
upon
us
,
when
as
notwithstanding
we
are
so
many
of
us
so
ready
by
our
countenancing
them
and
joyning
with
them
in
their
wickednesse
,
We
cannot
be
assured
to
be
delivered
from
them
〈…〉
their
waies
.
to
blow
this
fire
of
his
vengeance
;
to
cause
it
so
farre
as
in
them
lieth
,
to
consume
us
utterly
in
one
day
.
Can
we
ever
looke
to
be
freed
from
the
danger
,
untill
we
more
generally
abhorre
their
waies
?
Or
can
we
otherwise
imagine
,
but
that
our
desperate
perils
must
needs
increase
daily
by
them
,
so
long
as
we
are
still
so
much
delighted
in
them
,
and
cast
of
the
Lord
?
Ch●f
we
had
generally
so
received
him
,
And
renew
our
vowes
beginning
to
performe
them
.
as
our
Lord
and
master
,
as
we
have
either
entred
into
a
solemne
covenant
with
him
at
our
Baptisme
,
and
as
in
words
wee
make
profession
;
then
had
he
undoubtedly
long
agoe
cast
such
a
feare
upon
them
,
as
they
durst
never
have
plotted
any
more
against
his
annointed
or
against
his
sanctuarie
.
Oh
If
we
could
yet
but
thinke
of
the
good
motions
and
purposes
which
we
have
had
in
the
midst
of
our
dangers
,
and
our
greatest
deliverances
.
That
for
those
preservations
and
the
redeeming
of
our
lives
,
we
would
begin
to
lead
new
lives
,
●zech
:
16.
4.
6.
and
become
new
men
!
Oh
I
say
,
That
we
would
at
length
set
our
hearts
faithfully
to
performe
those
our
vowes
so
oft
renewed
with
our
God
,
Eccles:
5.
3.
4.
5.
and
submit
our selves
cherefully
to
obey
the
heavenly
Gospell
of
his
sonne
,
becomming
zealous
in
the
profession
therof
!
Then
would
the
Lord
soone
humble
our
enemies
;
Our
enemies
humble
by
our
turning
to
the
Lord
.
He
would
either
cause
their
rage
to
cease
utterly
from
us
,
as
he
did
sundry
times
in
Iudah
,
when
the
people
so
sought
his
face
,
or
if
they
would
still
pursue
us
,
as
the
Egyptians
did
Israel
into
the
heart
of
the
sea
,
Psal.
81.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
wee
should
not
neede
to
feare
but
even
stand
still
,
&
see
what
he
would
doe
for
us
,
yet
once
againe
in
our
final
delivery
from
them
,
and
in
their
perpetuall
confusion
.
But
sith
we
are
daily
further
off
from
this
un●eigned
obedience
to
the
Gospell
and
grow
more
rebellious
;
certainly
we
can
never
truly
expect
,
that
these
enemies
(
which
are
his
sword
drawne
against
us
)
shall
be
turned
backe
,
Never
til
then
.
much
lesse
can
we
secure
our selves
from
them
,
untill
we
begin
to
meete
him
with
a
more
generall
submission
and
intreaty
of
peace
.
That
is
,
untill
that
we
doe
begin
to
give
a
more
thankfull
and
welcome
entertainement
to
his
holy
worship
and
religion
and
bring
forth
better
fruits
of
our
profession
,
bearing
more
true
affection
to
his
servants
,
and
giving
lesse
countenance
unto
his
enemies
,
we
are
never
to
looke
for
any
peace
,
untill
his
quarrell
be
avenged
.
He
will
be
known
to
be
the
same
mighty
God
that
ever
he
was
,
to
hate
sin
as
much
as
ever
he
did
,
to
be
as
true
in
his
threatnings
as
ever
in
former
age
,
&
as
zealous
for
his
own
glory
.
And
this
especially
must
we
assure
our selues
of
,
if
the
like
abominations
be
found
among
us
,
which
brought
these
cruell
enemies
upon
the
people
of
Iudah
,
even
as
hethreatned
them
in
al
the
daies
of
Iosiah
;
and
if
he
hitherto
have
used
all
other
his
rods
in
vaine
amongst
us
;
and
namely
,
these
three
of
all
other
,
to
wit
,
the
sword
of
the
destroying
Angell
,
shaking
and
s●iting
in
most
parts
of
our
Land
,
for
so
many
yeeres
together
;
The
sword
of
the
bloudy
enemie
devouring
about
us
;
The
same
so
oft
and
so
long
shaken
at
us
,
and
at
length
so
neere
to
have
beene
sheathed
in
the
bowels
of
every
one
of
us
that
professe
his
name
.
Now
then
these
things
being
so
,
What
we
should
doe
feeling
the
Lords
Armies
approching
.
It
concerneth
so
many
of
us
,
as
whose
eyes
the
Lord
hath
opened
,
to
see
the
mustering
of
his
armies
,
and
who
it
is
,
that
bids
them
go
against
us
and
smite
;
to
doe
as
David
and
the
Elders
of
Israell
did
,
1
Chrou
:
20.
16.
when
the
Angell
of
the
Lord
having
his
sword
drawne
stretched
out
his
hand
against
Ierusalem
.
It
is
full
time
that
each
of
us
,
who
are
the
Lords
remembrancers
,
humble
our selves
in
secret
falling
upon
our
faces
,
crying
unto
our
God
and
never
give
him
any
rest
,
untill
he
be
appeased
.
Yea
that
all
of
us
,
who
are
the
Lords
watchmen
doe
get
upon
our
walles
and
watch-towers
&
still
as
the
enemie
approacheth
neerer
,
cry
lowder
to
awaken
us
,
out
of
our
dead
sleepe
and
to
warne
all
.
That
those
in
authority
may
more
zealously
command
,
all
inferiors
more
cheerefully
obey
▪
to
the
more
ioyfull
receiving
and
professing
the
Lords
most
glorious
religion
,
that
so
his
anger
being
asswaged
,
he
may
cease
from
sending
any
more
the
destroyers
against
us
,
least
otherwise
in
the
end
,
our
Religion
,
peace
,
prosperity
,
lives
and
all
doe
pay
for
it
,
and
be
utterly
taken
away
by
them
togither
.
And
let
us
all
humbly
againe
confesse
with
the
Prophet
Amos
;
The
Lion
hath
roared
upon
us
,
all
sorts
have
heard
him
(
as
we
have
so
oft
,
Our
so
many
confessions
by
authoritie
,
are
so
many
principall
witnesses
of
his
threatnings
by
them
.
and
so
publikely
confessed
)
who
shall
not
then
tremble
?
The
Lord
God
hath
by
his
threatnings
many
a
time
spoken
to
us
,
and
still
speaks
every
day
more
and
more
(
making
us
ech
houre
to
hearken
for
some
new
treacherie
from
Rome
,
and
to
wonder
that
we
heare
of
none
of
so
long
:
and
likewise
causing
all
of
us
to
admire
the
riches
of
his
goodnesse
,
in
that
he
hath
so
miraculously
preserved
us
all
from
them
unto
this
very
day
:
who
then
amongs
us
can
but
give
signification
hereof
?
Is
it
not
therefore
full
time
to
doe
what
we
can
,
every
one
with
the
Lord
by
instant
prayer
,
and
ech
with
men
also
,
stirring
up
one
another
to
turne
and
cry
unto
the
Lord
,
that
he
doe
not
indeed
bring
the
enemie
upon
us
,
and
give
us
into
their
hands
without
any
pitie
,
as
he
did
this
people
,
and
as
he
hath
so
oft
and
so
neerely
accomplished
the
like
wrath
upon
us
?
But
this
may
suffice
for
this
cause
,
which
the
Lord
gives
us
all
hereby
to
watch
and
pray
day
and
night
,
if
we
would
have
him
to
stay
,
or
to
turne
from
us
the
sword
of
the
Babylonian
,
and
every
other
enemie
&
terrible
plague
:
or
at
least
,
if
we
would
finde
him
a
hiding
place
in
the
day
of
his
vengeance
.
Hitherto
of
the
first
part
of
the
Commission
to
the
destroying
Angels
,
to
goe
and
smite
.
CHAP.
X.
The
mourners
being
once
marked
and
made
sure
,
then
comes
the
vengeance
;
for
the
destroyers
follow
at
the
heeles
of
the
marking
Angell
:
And
what
neede
we
have
therefore
to
watch
and
pray
,
because
we
know
not
whether
this
be
not
already
accomplished
,
or
how
neere
it
is
.
Vers.
5.
And
to
the
other
he
said
in
my
hearing
;
Goe
yee
after
him
through
the
Citie
,
and
smite
,
let
your
eye
spare
none
,
&c.
IN
this
next
place
we
are
to
observe
,
how
the
Lord
bids
the
destroyers
,
to
goe
after
the
marking
Angell
,
following
him
,
as
it
were
,
hard
at
the
heeles
,
that
so
soone
as
ever
the
servants
of
God
are
marked
and
safe
,
they
should
stay
no
longer
;
but
presently
execute
their
charge
,
which
was
,
Kill
,
kill
,
and
spare
none
:
for
so
the
words
doe
plainely
import
.
Herein
the
Lord
would
have
us
all
to
know
yet
further
,
The
mourners
marked
▪
then
comes
the
vengeance
.
that
so
soone
as
ever
he
hath
gathered
forth
those
,
that
bewaile
the
sinnes
of
the
times
,
that
is
,
his
faithfull
ones
,
from
among
the
rest
,
or
made
sure
provision
for
them
,
then
he
will
stay
no
longer
,
but
presently
begin
the
execution
of
his
vengeance
on
the
rest
which
remaine
.
This
truth
the
Lord
hath
left
unto
us
as
cleare
as
any
of
the
former
;
This
set
downe
clearely
,
and
why
.
that
when
we
see
him
taking
the
godly
away
,
all
may
learne
to
prepare
for
themselves
to
escape
,
or
else
be
left
more
without
excuse
.
To
shew
this
in
order
out
of
the
former
destructions
;
as
being
in
my
understanding
most
fit
,
as
so
set
downe
,
to
this
purpose
;
and
also
most
plainely
for
the
simplest
to
conceive
of
.
1.
Noah
is
no
sooner
in
the
Arke
,
fast
lockt
in
by
the
Lord
himselfe
,
In
the
old
world
.
and
so
out
of
the
danger
,
but
presently
the
sloud-gates
of
heaven
are
set
open
,
the
fountaines
of
the
great
depths
broken
up
,
Gen:
7.
11
,
13
,
16
,
17.
destruction
rusheth
upon
them
:
Noa●
.
that
〈◊〉
they
,
or
climbe
they
whithersoever
they
will
,
the
vengeance
of
God
still
followeth
them
at
the
heeles
,
untill
they
be
utterly
swept
away
from
the
face
of
the
earth
,
without
any
more
pitie
and
compassion
.
2.
Lot
is
no
sooner
out
of
Sodom
,
and
gotten
safe
into
Zoar
,
Lot
.
past
all
the
danger
,
but
(
though
it
was
a
goodly
morning
to
see
to
,
Gen:
19.
22
,
23
,
24
,
25.
the
Sunne
rising
gloriously
upon
the
earth
,
as
it
was
wont
)
yet
the
fire
and
brimstone
came
powring
downe
,
The
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
that
The
Lord
rained
upon
Sodom
and
upon
Gomorrha
,
brimstone
and
fire
from
the
Lord
out
of
heaven
,
and
overthrew
all
.
He
turned
all
those
filthy
Cities
into
ashes
,
making
them
most
loathsome
pits
,
and
a
terrible
monument
of
his
most
severe
vengeance
to
all
such
beastly
livers
,
2.
Pet:
2.
6.
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
All
perish
togither
in
an
instant
,
as
they
were
partakers
togither
in
the
same
filthy
sinnes
.
Howling
and
crying
then
will
do
no
more
good
:
no
place
is
now
lest
to
repentance
,
nor
to
mercy
any
longer
.
3.
The
Christians
are
no
sooner
gotten
out
of
Ierusalem
to
Pella
,
according
to
the
warning
;
The
last
overthrow
of
Ierusalem
.
but
presently
Ierusalem
is
taken
,
(
as
Iosephus
reports
)
and
then
as
great
cruelties
are
exercised
,
Matth:
24.
as
ever
upon
any
Citie
or
people
before
,
and
as
great
miseries
followed
them
,
according
as
our
Saviour
had
foretold
.
4.
And
lastly
,
that
same
holy
Iosiah
hath
his
eyes
no
sooner
closed
,
This
captivitie
beginning
upon
the
death
of
〈◊〉
.
that
he
might
not
see
the
vengeance
,
and
himselfe
taken
to
his
rest
,
as
the
Lord
had
promised
him
;
because
his
heart
so
melted
,
at
the
hearing
of
the
abominations
,
and
the
judgements
denounced
for
them
,
but
straight-way
,
2
Chr:
34.
27
,
28.
even
within
three
moneths
,
begins
this
wofull
tragedie
of
Iudah
and
Ierusalem
.
Ierem
:
8.
7.
As
the
flying
away
of
the
Swallow
is
a
signe
of
winter
at
hand
;
so
the
departing
and
taking
away
of
these
mourners
forth
of
any
Church
,
must
needs
be
a
fearefull
threatning
of
some
terrible
winter
,
Gen:
17.
10
,
11
▪
&
19.
22.
if
not
a
desolation
,
to
come
upon
that
people
;
2
Cl●●
:
34.
27
,
28.
especially
,
when
we
consider
,
what
such
are
for
the
preservation
of
the
place
where
they
are
.
And
so
much
first
for
the
evidence
of
this
truth
.
Now
that
we
may
againe
returne
home
unto
our selves
;
Application
to
our selves
.
Let
us
see
whether
hereby
we
have
not
just
cause
to
be
awakened
,
&
ech
to
betake
our
s●●ves
to
watching
and
prayer
,
to
stay
the
vengeance
of
God
,
before
it
be
come
upon
us
,
and
it
be
too
late
.
Have
not
many
of
our
Noahs
,
Many
of
our
Noahs
pluckt
into
the
Arke
.
I
meane
,
many
of
Gods
faithfull
servants
,
most
famous
both
in
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
for
helping
to
build
and
prepare
the
Arke
,
bin
taken
away
from
us
,
not
many
yeeres
ago
,
long
before
their
time
?
And
amongst
others
;
Did
not
the
Lord
specially
pluck
unto
himselfe
,
in
a
short
space
,
togither
,
sundry
of
our
most
worthily
renowmed
and
victorious
champions
,
so
approved
against
that
proud
Goliah
of
Rome
?
Hath
he
not
thus
caried
up
these
,
into
the
Arke
,
not
made
with
hands
,
as
accounting
us
thereby
unworthy
that
they
should
remaine
any
longer
amongst
us
upon
the
earth
,
to
helpe
to
stand
betweene
the
Lords
wrath
and
us
?
What
heart
was
so
flintie
,
which
dissolved
not
into
teares
for
sundry
of
them
?
or
which
was
not
astonished
at
the
apprehension
of
his
manifest
displeasure
therein
,
and
in
a
fearefull
consideration
of
that
which
he
saith
,
Isai
:
57.
1.
That
the
righteous
are
taken
away
from
the
evils
to
come
.
This
yet
is
some
comfort
;
Our
comfort
in
the
remnant
of
the
mourners
still
among
us
.
That
we
have
still
some
Noa●s
carefully
preparing
and
finishing
the
Arke
,
and
warning
the
secure
and
unthankfull
world
.
All
our
Lots
are
not
yet
pluckt
from
amongst
us
.
The
Lord
of
hoasts
hath
as
yet
in
mercy
reserved
us
a
remnant
,
who
unfeignedly
feare
the
tokens
of
his
wrath
.
He
hath
some
that
stil
lift
up
their
voyces
like
trumpers
,
Isa●
.
58.
1.
to
tel
his
people
of
their
sins
.
Some
that
lift
up
their
hearts
with
their
hands
,
with
Moses
against
Amaleck
.
Some
that
made
continuall
intercession
with
faithful
Abraham
.
Some
that
mourne
in
secret
,
who
wrastle
and
weepe
with
Iacob
,
and
who
will
not
let
the
Lord
goe
,
untill
he
shew
us
mercy
and
save
us
,
from
the
scourge
,
which
we
have
justly
deserved
.
Some
,
I
say
,
(
for
what
are
they
compared
with
the
rest
,
or
in
regard
of
our
time
and
meanes
,
or
that
they
have
beene
in
sundry
parts
of
the
Land
)
otherwise
we
had
bin
made
long
agoe
as
Sodome
and
like
unto
Gomorrha
.
)
Isay
:
1.
9.
And
we
may
further
say
by
the
infinite
mercy
of
God
;
And
the
preservation
of
the
Lords
Anointed
.
That
the
Lords
annointed
is
still
preserved
,
for
our
shelter
and
the
breath
of
our
nostrils
,
by
whom
alone
under
the
highest
,
we
hitherto
enjoy
our
safety
,
in
the
midst
of
the
greatest
furies
of
our
implacable
and
bloud-thirsty
enemies
.
If
the
Lord
had
ever
,
or
yet
should
never
so
little
take
away
his
hand
for
all
our
provocations
,
1
amen
:
4.
20.
(
which
evill
of
all
other
,
what
could
we
looke
for
,
these
being
taken
away
.
he
ever
turne
from
us
,
like
as
hitherto
he
hath
done
)
sith
the
enemies
hunt
after
his
life
and
the
lives
of
us
all
continually
,
and
our
sinnes
doe
cry
for
it
,
what
then
could
we
looke
for
?
Or
if
he
should
any
way
suffer
the
mouthes
of
all
his
faithfull
messengers
to
be
shut
that
there
might
be
none
to
reprove
,
&
much
more
if
he
once
take
from
amongst
us
,
those
that
sigh
and
cry
out
for
all
the
abominations
,
and
restrayn
utterly
that
spirit
of
mourning
and
prayer
,
what
may
we
expect
then
?
And
is
not
this
the
thing
which
the
Atheist
and
belly-God
,
Though
the
ungodly
long
for
it
,
&
why
.
with
all
the
company
of
the
wicked
and
ungodly
do
desire
so
much
,
and
which
the
Idolatrous
murthering
enemies
doe
conspire
continually
?
And
why
?
Because
these
are
they
that
chiefly
trouble
all
the
wicked
:
these
will
not
suffer
them
to
lye
wallowing
in
their
sinne
;
but
seeke
to
pull
some
of
them
with
violence
out
of
the
fire
,
Iude.
23.
others
to
save
with
feare
as
Iude
speaketh
.
These
are
continually
watching
upon
their
walls
,
crying
out
of
iniquity
with
〈◊〉
,
and
threatning
the
judgements
of
Gods
approaching
for
all
the
crying
sinnes
,
so
to
turne
away
the
plagues
from
us
by
turning
us
to
the
Lord.
These
are
still
in
Christs
place
calling
Gods
people
out
of
Babilon
;
discovering
the
filthinesse
of
the
whore
,
and
warning
all
to
get
far
of
from
her
for
feare
of
hir
burning
,
Apoc:
18.
4.
to
beware
of
being
partakers
with
her
in
her
sinne
,
lest
they
be
partaker
with
her
in
her
torment
.
And
to
be
briefe
,
for
that
these
are
they
,
who
have
stood
principally
in
the
way
of
the
bloudie
enemie
,
that
they
could
neither
bewitch
nor
invade
the
Church
and
Sanctuarie
of
the
Lord
,
as
otherwise
they
would
have
done
.
These
once
taken
away
,
to
looke
for
the
judgement
.
Well
,
all
of
us
should
yet
consider
in
time
,
that
if
these
shall
be
once
pluckt
away
from
us
,
(
as
being
unworthy
of
them
)
and
the
Swallow
having
taken
her
flight
(
howsoever
some
may
conceit
,
that
then
it
would
be
well
with
us
,
and
we
should
have
merry
times
,
yet
)
then
undoubtedly
we
may
justly
looke
for
the
coldest
and
wofullest
winter
,
that
ever
the
Church
amongst
us
felt
and
endured
:
for
after
that
these
are
once
marked
and
made
sure
,
what
can
be
expected
,
but
the
destroyers
to
follow
after
their
heeles
?
what
,
but
this
terrible
charge
,
When
all
shall
be
alike
.
Smite
,
spare
none
.
Then
shall
belly-god
and
worlding
,
Papist
and
Atheist
,
be
all
alike
;
because
they
have
joyned
alike
in
angring
the
Lord
,
and
grieving
his
servants
,
to
make
them
thus
to
sigh
and
cry
unto
him
.
And
thus
had
it
bin
with
them
long
ere
this
day
,
Thus
had
it
bin
,
if
God
had
not
prevented
.
if
ever
forraine
enemie
had
prevayled
,
or
any
of
their
treasonable
practises
;
and
much
more
if
that
late
infernall
devise
,
had
taken
effect
:
yea
,
if
the
Lord
of
hoasts
had
not
in
mercy
,
at
the
cryes
of
these
mourners
,
saved
us
even
miraculously
from
that
evill
day
.
To
cry
for
the
preservation
of
our
si●elter
,
and
all
these
.
This
may
teach
us
therefore
to
cry
day
and
night
,
that
our
shelter
may
never
be
taken
away
from
us
;
but
that
it
may
spread
it selfe
more
largely
,
and
that
the
candle
of
Israel
may
never
be
put
out
,
but
shine
still
more
bright
,
untill
his
glorious
appearing
.
This
may
also
warne
all
of
us
,
who
beleeve
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
To
make
more
account
of
Noah
and
our
mourn●s
.
to
make
more
account
of
every
Noah
,
which
is
yet
admonishing
and
finishing
the
Arke
:
and
of
poore
Lot
,
whose
righteous
soule
is
vexed
for
the
abounding
of